I was making a fresh start. My marriage had ended the year before and I felt uncomfortable in the old family home where we had raised our daughter and I had noticed how old friends were less inclined to call now I was on my own. I was becoming isolated. When my employers had offered me early retirement I almost shouted yes before they had finished the sentence.
I decided this was the perfect opportunity to move on – literally. I sold the house in Wimbledon within 2 weeks of putting it on the market. Thankfully, I had already spotted a property to move to at a reduced price due to it sitting vacant for several months. It was in a village called Hopton in West Suffolk about half an hour’s drive from Bury St Edmunds.
Sorry, I am rambling on without introducing myself. I was christened Emerson Harper but everyone calls me “M” just like the character in the James Bond books which always makes people smile and think I am some head of secret intelligence. Oh that my career had been so action packed! I was a buyer for a chain of department stores, sourcing products from suppliers oversees and ensuring stocks arrived in time and on budget. Yes, dull as dishwater but it paid relatively well and, at the time. a steady income. The move from the high street to on-line sales changed my role significantly and the writing was on the wall when Covid struck and the high street was devastated. My early retirement was a blessing that saved me from probable redundancy.
I managed to sell the house in London “partially furnished” meaning I could keep the few pieces of furniture I wanted and transfer them to the cottage in Suffolk. Moving from a three bedroom townhouse to a single bedroom cottage allowed me to cherry pick the pieces I wanted and leave the others for the new occupant. Initially though I had to put my furniture into storage. The Cottage needed a major clean out and some minor cosmetic works inside and out. I found a local company to undertake the work while I spent a month living in a Travelodge and spending my days driving and walking around the countryside that would be my new home.
I felt a real buzz of excitement when I was eventually handed the keys to my new home. I took a walk down to the village shop once I had settled in and introduced myself to the storeowner. “Good afternoon! I’m Emerson Harper – just moved into Walpole Cottage down the road.” He nodded and thrust out his hand to shake mine. “I know, we’ve been looking forward to your arrival! Been empty too long, that home! Unusual round these parts. Geoff Turner, good to meet you!” he said as he shook my hand “Understand you had an Aunt in Theford?” I frowned to hear a man I had only just met discuss my family history as though it was an open secret. “Great Aunt actually, yes” I managed to stutter and he smiled. “Sorry, you told Derek Clark that when you were buying through his Estate Agency. We’re a small town and details leak out! Folks want to be sure we’re not getting some city slicker moving in who won’t be part of the community!”
I returned Geoff’s smile and said “I need to get myself active in the community so folks know me and I can get to know them!” Geoff pointed to a large notice board on the wall. “Community notice board. Anything people want or need, anything that’s happening or needs support – you’ll find the details here.
“What do you recommend?” I asked as I inspected the notice board. Geoff looked at me for a moment and said “Well, we have a ramblers group who go on walks around the countryside and that’s very popular. Then there’s the chess club if you are a player of the game but I would personally recommend the amateur dramatics society. Meets every Wednesday evening in the village hall. All ages, male and female attend that and they’re always looking for new talent whether its in set design, costume making, acting or directing. You’re not a West End Producer by any chance are you?” I laughed “No, sorry – although I did attend a few shows in my time!”
Geoff’s eyes shone and his smile broadened. “Sounds like you’re the very chap! Why not come along and join us Wednesday at 7pm! Give you a chance to say hello to folks. Don’t worry, we’re well into rehearsals for the next performance so you can be given some minor role in the process and we can break you in gently!” I nodded “Sounds fair! First though, I need the basics! I have a fridge awaiting milk, eggs and butter!” Geoff opened his arms. “My shelves are yours to pillage!”
I smiled as I wandered around the store. It was well provisioned and I found myself filling a basket. Once my freezer was fully ready I would drive down to the supermarket in Bury St Edmunds and do a major shop but for now I had enough fresh vegetables and so forth to knock together a decent first meal in my new home. I settled up with Geoff and as I was leaving he called out “Welcome to Hopton, Emerson. Don’t forget Wednesday night at 7pm!” I turned and smiled “I won’t – and call me M, all my friends do!” Geoff smiled broadly and replied “Take care, M.”
- - -
I spent the next couple of days getting my house in order – moving items around the rooms to where they looked or felt right and taking shears to the little garden out the back which had been untended for several months and had gone native.
I had gone to the supermarket half an hour away and bought multi-packs of food that I could freeze along with cleansing products and suchlike that I could use to maintain my new home. I was beginning to feel it was indeed home now – somewhere away from memories of my failed marriage and the stresses of my working life. This was a new start, a new chapter in my life and one I was ready to explore and enjoy.
I had of course walked around the village in order to appraise myself on what was where. Everyone I passed said hello and good morning or commented on the weather and a couple of them had said “You must be the new owner of Walpole Cottage! Welcome to the village!” which made me realise I was already part of the community even without formal introduction.
I made it a rule that I would visit Geoff’s store every day for milk. I could buy a large container at the supermarket but felt that would not support the village shop which is more convenient when I need something urgently. Of course it also offered fresh fruit and vegetables from local farms and a surprising range of other everyday essentials. Geoff’s welcoming smile and greeting made things feel better too and he would ask how I was settling in and remind me of my appointment with the Hopton Players.
I was a little apprehensive when I first walked into the hall but I was met with a warmth and friendship I had not experienced for many years. Geoff quickly introduced me to the group’s leader and producer Clive who shook my hand warmly and said “Welcome to the madhouse! I try to bring some sense of order but of course we are not going for any Olivier Awards, just a couple of nights entertainment for the locals! Do you have any experience in the theatre?” I shook my head and Geoff interrupted “Clive worked in the West End and is our guru on the theatre!” He laughed and said “I worked with a small theatre group in London 30 years ago, so I am no Cameron Mackintosh! We do things for fun – but I try to do them well!”
“Do you know Neil Simon?” Clive asked me and I was on the cusp of replying that I liked his music with Bill Garfunkle but instead shook my head. “Fabulous playwright, wonderful comedies. We’re doing ‘Barefoot In The Park’ because we can do it on stage with a split screen and not have to have too many changes of scenery and so forth. It’s a fizzer of a script, and performed well it will have everyone laughing for the right reasons!” Just then a young couple walked past “Ah here’s our Corie and Paul ! Jennie, Ben – this is Emerson Harper. He’s joining our merry band!”
The young girl smiled and said “Hello Emerson, nice to meet you!” I shook her hand. “Call me M ! Lovely to meet you too.” Her colleague thrust his hand out “Hello M, Ben Wilson. Nice to meet you.” Clive continued “The play is about two couples, Corie and Paul are newlyweds in New York trying to get comfortable in the big city. There’s a curmudgeon of an old man in the apartment upstairs that Corie introduces to her mother in an attempt to get her out of her hair so it’s a real romp.” Geoff nodded and said “and I am playing Mr Velasco, the curmudgeon!”
A middle aged woman approached. “Ah, and here is my love interest, the lovely Mrs Banks!” said Geoff and the woman smiled and said “Hello, you must be the new owner of Walpole Cottage! I’m Angela Stone, pleased to meet you.” I smiled. “Emerson Harper, but please call me M.”
Clive glanced around and said “Well, whenever everyone’s ready?” I glanced around and realised I had been introduced to everyone I could see. “Is this it?” I asked Geoff and he laughed. “Well, we have a costume team working on outfits and a staging team working on the set and lighting and there are a couple of minor roles where people call into the apartment but for now we’re it. We have more members who’ll perform in the Pantomime later in the year but this piece only needs a small cast which is handy when people have other commitments.”
Clive turned to me and said “I need a prompt if you are available, M? I usually try to keep everyone correct on their lines but if you could do that I can concentrate on other things!” I smiled. “Sure. I can do that!” I said, relieved that my first involvement with the Group would be simply to feed them their lines if they missed their cue. Clive handed me a copy of the script and talked me through the section they would be rehearsing tonight and I took my seat at the edge of the stage ready to begin.
After around 90 minutes during which I had given a number of prompts to all four actors Clive called it a halt. “Well done, we’re moving along nicely. In 6 weeks time we’ll be ready to perform. It’s a shame we open in 4!” Everyone laughed and Clive said “Come on, the Green Man awaits!” I drew Geoff a look and he nodded. “We always finish off at the Green Man after rehearsals. Gives us a chance to unwind and share views on how rehearsal went. Come on, you’re one of us now!”
The local pub was a small friendly affair. I chose the local ale and the rest of us sat while Geoff and Clive went to the bar. Angela leaned over to me and said “Its £10 kitty each night and what’s left is pooled so there’s enough for an after show meal.” I smiled and handed her my money. Over two pints we all chatted, with me being the main topic of conversation. Was I single, did I have family, what was my job – all sorts of personal questions were asked without any embarrassment. Angela even asked “What age are you then, to be retired and everything? You don’t look 60 to my eyes!“ I smiled “Nope, you’re eyes are right enough I’ll be 58 next month. I was made an offer too good to refuse,”
Geoff laughed. “59 I am, and nobody is offering me a chance to retire anytime soon. Not that I’d want to mind you!” Young Jennie called out “Don’t you dare, Geoff Porter ! Lynchpin of the community you are! Where else would I return my Amazon packages round here?” and everyone laughed.
It was a relatively short walk home after we had said our goodnights and gone our separate ways. I had made a first foray into my new community and had thoroughly enjoyed it – even getting to know the landlord at the local pub where I would make occasional visits in the weeks to come in addition to my Wednesday night commitments.
- - - -
Three weeks later I was feeling very relaxed walking to rehearsals when I was met by a very pale looking Clive at the door of the Hall. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “Seen a ghost?” “It’s Angela. She broke her collarbone this afternoon playing Rugby. She teaches girls PE at Thetford Grammar School. There was a collision and she came off worst.” He looked at me. “The play opens a week on Friday and needs a Mrs Banks.”
“Do you have anyone who could step in?” I asked as we went inside. “Oh there are a couple but there’s no time to learn the script or how to perform it. We’re too small a group to have an understudy and everyone available has another role on the night.”
Then a light seemed to come on in Clive’s head and he looked at me. At that same moment I realised what he was thinking. “No, I couldn’t” I said and Clive shook his head at me. “Why ever not? You know the script inside out! You’d be perfect!” I laughed. “Perfect? I’m a man, Clive, and you are looking for a middle aged woman!” He held out his hands. “This is the theatre, M, it has a rich history of using smoke and mirrors to deceive an audience. Our make up girl is marvellous and our wardrobe mistress a magician – let them work on you for 30 minutes and I swear you will fool everyone!” I must have paused too long because Clive called out “Karen? Can you come here a second?” and I was pulled into something I was not prepared for.
“Karen, you need to make M here Mrs Banks. Angela is in A&E and can’t perform. I need M to be Mrs Banks tonight please.” Clive seemed to have found a new gear and was swiftly moving over to another woman. “Dorothy, I need Mrs Banks outfits to fit M here and to look natural on her.” My mind fizzed. Did Clive just refer to me as “her”?! Before I could process that, Dorothy was wrapping her measuring tape around my chest, waist and hips, furiously scribbling down figures and she asked “shoe size?” to which I mumbled 9 and she replied “You’ll need to squeeze into something smaller. I think I may be able to find something for next week though,”
In the make-up room Karen sat me on a chair and said “I haven’t time to do your hair tonight but I will come round tomorrow night and see what style and colour suits you. If that doesn’t work we can always use a wig. You’ll need to remove all facial and body hair”. As she spoke she smeared some warm wax across my brows and then with a tug of her hand she pulled what looked like tape across my forehead and the stinging pain made me cry out. She smiled and said “Sorry M but we girls have to suffer for our art.”
She rubbed a lotion across all my face began drawing on my forehead with a thick pencil and then smearing more around my cheek bones and brushing more colour around my eyes. There was mascara applied and another pencil went to work. Then she started working on my lips, once more using a pencil to define an area that was well in excess of my normal mouth. When I questioned this she said “You’ll be on stage many meters away from the audience. They need to see your mouth at the back of the hall so we need to exaggerate. It’s “the business of show” remember!”
She pulled a gun like item from a drawer. “OK, so the role needs earrings and I haven’t any clip-ons to suit so I’m going to pierce you so that you can wear these large drop earrings – the script calls for them and the public will expect them. Once the show is over your ears will heal over again in a couple of months time.” I looked at her and frowned. “Em, does it hurt?” She smiled and placed the gun around my right ear and squeezed the handle. There was a loud thump and a sharp stabbing pain in my ear. “Not too much” Karen replied. “The second one is always less of a shock” and before I could react she fired another hole through my left ear. “Perfect!” she announced and had me hold two pieces of cotton wool infused with disinfectant against my ears.
Karen attached a grey and white bobbed wig to my head and then made subtle adjustments to my makeup. She stood back and nodded with a smile. “Let go of your ears and I will fit your earrings. They should be studs but they are a little larger than that. I’ll hook the drops onto these before performance but the bases will need to stay in position for the next few weeks while your ears get used to the holes.”
I was still in a state of shock at my situation. So much was being done to me and I was powerless to stop it. “Can . . .can I see a mirror?” I asked falteringly and she shook her head. “Not yet. Never see a picture half finished. Dorothy will have something for you to wear in a moment.” Sure to form Dorothy arrived shortly after with a dress she had let out and a pair of matching high heels. I was helped out of my old clothes and fitted into the dress, It was a modest design suiting a woman of mature years but still showed enough of my body hair as to look slightly foolish.
My legs were also a little hirsute so Dorothy produced a pair of pantyhose and put them on which gave my legs a far smoother appearance. Then the shoes were applied. The nylon of the hose helped my feet slip inside the sandals and although my heel was a little over the back of the shoe, we were able to tie the strap around my ankle to hold it in place.
Just then there was a knock at the door and Jennie’s voice called out “I need to do my scenes with my mother if she’s ready?” I put on my best New York accent and called back “Coming honey!” Dorothy and Karen looked at each other and smiled. “She’s going to be great” Karen said and Dorothy nodded, saying “Come on Ethel, its showtime!” “Ethel?” I asked and she laughed. “Now you know why she likes to be called Mrs Banks!”
It took a moment to get balanced on the 3inch heels but fortunately they were block design rather than thin and pointed so by the time I left the room and headed for the stage I was able to take small steps without much of a wobble. I took the steps up onto the stage quoting a line from the script “I had to park the car three blocks away. Then it started to rain so I ran the last two blocks. Then my heel got caught in a subway grating. When I pulled my foot out, I stepped in a puddle. Then a cab went by and splashed my stockings. If the hardware store downstairs was open, I was going to buy a knife and kill myself.”
I wanted to break the ice but my outburst seemed to have left everyone speechless. They stood there motionless with the mouths hanging open. “What’s the matter? Have I broken some straps?” I asked in character, feeling around my dress as if I were showing something I shouldn’t be. I looked out into the Hall and saw Geoff standing alongside Clive. I held myself on my right hip and said “Honey, I’m not getting any younger here!” and saw a broad smile appear on Geoff’s face as Clive stammered “m . . right . . . ok . . . ah . . . the scene where Mrs Banks makes her first appearance in your flat Jennie , , , from your line.”
We went through the scenes and I found I was word perfect. I knew what Jennie was going to say too and was able to react naturally to her responses. I found myself enjoying being on stage, being the smart mouthed mother to a smart mouthed daughter and because I had seen so many rehearsals I knew where to be on stage – when to walk and when to stand as well as where. I felt utterly at home.
“Excellent” Clive called out once we had completed our scenes. “OK, Mrs Banks and Victor Valasco next, let’s get through these scenes please!” Geoff came up onto the stage and I moved over to the other side of the partition where his apartment was represented. Geoff leaned over to me and said “You look beautiful Ethel” and I turned to him and replied “Mr Velasco I will ask you to call me Mrs Banks until which time I feel it is appropriate for such wanton intimacy!” I said this with a glare on my face which caught Geoff of guard and he backed off looking suitably chastened. It was all I could do to suppress a giggle.
“OK, the scene where Corie introduces her mother to Valasco, Jennie can you start please” Clive announced and I found my position alongside my theatre daughter as Clive called out “and . . action!”
We went through the scenes without hitch as Mrs Banks and Valasco became an item, slowly warming to each other despite having little in common. At the end of the date scene Valasco and Mrs Banks hold hands and kiss and when that moment came in the rehearsal I moved my head at the last moment so that Geoff’s mouth missed my face.
“OK, thank you!” Clive called out as he checked his watch. “Oh lord, we’ve spent a lot of extra time this evening and still haven’t done a full timed run through! Ben? Jennie? Dorothy? Karen? Can you all come here a moment please?”
“OK, thanks everyone for your efforts tonight. Angela’s absence threw a massive spanner in our works but it looks like we have a replacement that is more than capable of filling the gap. However, I want a full run through with no gaps before a proper dress rehearsal with all characters and scenery changes. If there are any evenings you are NOT available can you let me know. I don’t think we can get the hall over the weekend but I will check.”
He glanced at his watch again. “Guys I think we’re too late to go for a beer tonight and the Hall needs to be locked up in 10 minutes time so can we just grab our things and head home and change there? Dorothy, do you need any of the outfits to work on?” She smiled “I may need to pad our Mrs Banks’s chest for more realism but we can arrange that.” Clive nodded and said “In that case, thanks everyone – especially you M, I think we have a star in the making! Grab your personal things and let’s get on our way.”
It was only at this point that I realised I was still holding onto Geoff’s hand. I looked down at the exact same time that Geoff did and as we both realised our eyes met. The seconds felt like minutes as we just looked at each other. I decided to defuse the situation so in my character voice said “Your knichi needs less salt” referring to the food Valasco served up at their date night. Geoff took the cue and we separated as he growled “I’ll mention that to my Michelin chef!”
I turned on my heels and did my best Marilyn Monroe walk away from him towards the make up room where my male clothing and shoes were. Karen followed me and advised me on how to remove my make up, reminding me to shave as closely as possible to reduce my facial hair to a minimum. I had no time to get out of my costume as I heard Clive shout for us to hurry up so instead I walked out of the room with my clothes in a carrier bag wearing a dress and heels.
Geoff was standing at the door waiting for me.
“I can make it back to the Cottage” I said to him and he smiled. “I know. I just want someone else in make up to walk with me. I’m afraid my customers will think I’ve gone strange wearing eye liner and lipstick!” I laughed “Ah the roar of the greasepaint . . “ “and the smell of the crowd” Geoff said as he completed the humorous quote with a laugh.
“You were incredible tonight” Geoff said as we walked the empty streets of Hopton. “Are you sure you’ve never acted before?” I chuckled. “Not since the school pantomime and that wasn’t yesterday! Have you done “Am Dram” for long?” Geoff shook his head. “Think I may have done three plays and two panto’s over the years. Its not easy getting away from the shop but Wednesday is a half day so I can get away and do something fun.” I smiled and nodded. “I had fun tonight” I said almost without thinking and Geoff looked at me and replied “Me too, M, me too.”
We paused and said nothing for a moment before I realised we were at my cottage. I fumbled in my plastic bag to find my house keys. “See you tomorrow?” Geoff asked softly and I looked at him and smiled. “It’s a date!” I said and we both laughed. He turned and began walking away. “Good night Ethel” he called out and I replied “Its Mrs Banks to you, Valasco” and he clutched his heart as if I had hurt him which made me laugh as I placed the key in the lock and went indoors.
I headed straight for the shower and soon I was back to my old self and the butterfly had returned to being a regular caterpillar. I slipped into my pyjamas and headed to bed. It had been quite an evening and I knew it would be an exciting ten days or so until the performances were at an end.
The next day saw me wake with a purpose. I needed to get prepared for my stage debut. I decided I needed a depilation product and I couldn’t remember seeing any on Geoff’s shelves so I had a quick breakfast and headed to the supermarket in Bury St Edmunds. I noticed a few curious glances and only when I was in the cosmetics section and saw my reflection did I appreciate why. I had no eyebrows, The temporary ones Karen had drawn washed off last night leaving a bald forehead I realised they would not grow back anytime soon so I bought a brow pencil and decided I would teach myself on its application so that I could be seen in public over the coming days.
I managed to get some skin care products as I knew stage makeup was harsh on the skin, and bought myself some items including cleansing pads and the hair removal cream I had wanted. If I was doing this, I was going to look right. I probably bought more than I needed to but I was in the mood, emboldened by my appearance the night before, and I decided I was all in. I told myself. “No guts, no glory!”
I wandered over to the clothing section and saw extra large ladies panties in packs and I tossed one into the basket. I didn’t want “visible boxer line” when I bent down on stage. Then I spied matching bras and giggled. What was the figure Dorothy had quoted for my chest – 44 inches? I gazed at the display and smiled when I saw that was the largest size in the range. I took the smallest cup size on offer – B cup. I had passable man boobs at the moment but no bigger than an A cup. However a well folded sock could boost my girls and give them a little more shape to enhance my stage persona. I bought a twin pack in natural.
I was feeling more confident the longer I browsed the ladies section and remembered how it had felt with pantyhose on my legs – the way material from my skirt slid over the nylon and how my feet slid in and out of my high heels. I found packs of 30 denier tights in a natural shade and put a couple in my shopping. I looked around myself at the range of options available for women and I felt like a child in a sweet shop but I knew I needed to rein myself in. I was wearing my ear studs of course but felt a woman like Mrs Banks would have a bracelet and necklace and certainly a watch so I went over to the jewellery display and selected a pretty necklace set before finding a feminine watch with a thin expandable wristband which would look well on a woman her age.
My nerve broke when I saw a couple of young girls manning the tills. With my lack of brows and a basket full of cosmetics and female underwear, I knew I would find it hard to look them in the eye so I went to the self check-out area and quickly scanned and bagged my purchases, paying by card and with a huge sigh of relief and satisfaction walked out to the car park.
“Excuse me?” a voice called out and I turned to see an older staff member coming towards me. “Did you forget this?” she asked holding up a lipstick. “only it was in your bagging area.” I felt myself blush. “Oh, eh, yes, thank you!” I stammered as I reached for it. “Can I just check your receipt to make sure it scanned OK?” she asked making sure I had paid for the item. I must have been crimson faced as she scanned the products on my receipt. “Oh there we are, Rimmel Crimson Desire – such a lovely shade!” She handed me the stick and said “have a great day!” I smiled and thanked her and wished her the same and made my way to the car feeling more self conscious than I had ever felt before.
The drive back to Hopton gave me time to calm down and realise nobody screamed, pointed or laughed at my purchases and I was overreacting. When I took my shopping bags into the cottage I couldn’t help but feel a tingle of excitement and anticipation. However, I knew I needed to get some milk, a loaf and some eggs and so I made my way round to the shop armed with my carrier bag. “Morning Geoff” I said as I entered the store and he smiled broadly/ “Good morning to you, M! How are you this fine morning?” “Unable to look shocked or surprised” I replied which made Geoff frown until I showed him my lack of brows and he burst our laughing. “Ah! See what you mean! That’s not a great look!” I smiled and said “I’m going to draw something back for a few days and then hopefully get something natural again once the play is over.”
I placed my basket of purchases at his till and we exchanged smiles. “I really enjoyed last night you know” Geoff said. “I wasn’t expecting you to be so . . . assured on that stage.” I gave a coy smile. “Why thank you kind sir! For my part, I had a lovely evening too!” Geoff scanned my shopping as he added “You took to the part like a pro – seriously, you were so . . . believable as Mrs Banks! It was like you were an actress all your days!“ I laughed. “Just watched too many films and west end shows I guess. They must have rubbed off on me”.
I went home and around 3pm my phone rang with an unknown number. I was expecting it to be Clive but instead there was a young female voice on the line. “M? It’s Karen from the Drama Group. Are you free this evening for me to play with your hair? I have an idea of how to give Mrs Banks a more believable mop!” I agreed she could come round anytime and we settled on 7pm.
She was early when she knocked on the door and clearly excited when I let her in. “Hi M, sorry about the box of tricks here but I think I have the solution to Mrs Banks’ finishing touches.” I smiled and said “Will we go straight to the bathroom?” and she laughed and said “Please and strip down to your knickers. This may get messy!”
As I knelt on the floor of my bathroom next to this young woman feeling rather exposed she explained “In the film the actress who played Mrs Banks had her hair backcombed and bouffant which looks rather old fashioned and matronly and I think you have enough hair that I can make that work on you.” I laughed and said “Hope I can carry it off!” and she smiled. “I’ve made Geoff look coquettish before so if I can pull THAT off you will be a breeze!” I tried to picture Geoff as a cute flirt of a girl and failed miserably. “I hope that was for a play?” I asked and she laughed. “Yea, a farce we did a couple of years ago. Some Take It Hot or something.” I corrected her. “Some Like It Hot – the Billy Wilder film with Marilyn Monroe, Jack Lemmon and Tony Curtis! That’s a classic – couldn’t have been easy to put on a stage?” Karen nodded “Yea, that’s it. We did an abridged version with Geoff playing Daphne.” She looked at me and said “I was Sugar Kane.”
I laughed and said “I’ll bet you felt wonderfully sexy” and then realised how that could have sounded. Here I was a man old enough to be her father if not grandfather, kneeling beside her in just his underwear . “I’m . . I’m sorry, that’s probably not something I should have asked” I stammered before she could respond. She laughed and said “No, you’re fine M, I did feel wonderful as Sugar. Now lets get you feeling wonderful being Mrs Banks. Lean over and I’ll soak your hair.”
Over the next hour my hair was washed, dried, dampened, dyed, dried, dampened and back combed before being brushed, lacquered and then set. Once done she frowned and said “It looks strange on you as you are – would you mind putting the dress on again and I’ll put a bit of slap on your face so we can see the full effect?” I could hardly say no so.
It was amazing. The hair worked wonderfully, making me look quite old fashioned but refined which was the manor in which I had played her part – a broad from New Jersey who wanted to be Upper East Side. “Hold still” Karen said as she took photos of my head from different angles. “That’s what I want to reproduce next Friday night.” Having proven the look worked, we carefully removed my dress and then Karen set about removing my make up with her cleanser and pads.
“Oh, hey, what about my brows?” I asked. “I looked kind of freakish without them this morning!” Karen laughed “Oh sorry, yea, hold on a moment. This is a permanent pencil so they will last until next week and we can fill them out then if necessary” she said as she redrew the brows before washing off the foundation and lipstick I had been wearing. “OK, you can wash your face now” she said jauntily as she packed away her last products. I did so and then saw my face in the mirror. I still had my grey bouffant but the thin arched brows I now displayed made me look a lot more feminine than before – even without my make up.
“What about my hair?” I asked and she smiled “Oh sorry, that die should wash out after a couple of washes. Just don’t get it cut between now and the shows.” I thanked her and began walking her to the door when I realised I was still only in my underwear and waving off a young girl at the door in a state of undress would not endear me to my neighbours. “Can you see yourself out Karen, and I’ll go get dressed!” I said with a smile. “Not a problem M, and thanks for your patience tonight. I just wish all my transformations were as easy as yours! You’re going to be a beautiful Mrs Banks” she said as she walked out the door.
- - -
I woke the next morning and realised I still had my bouffant hairstyle Karen had left me with so I dived into the shower and washed thoroughly. When I emerged and dried myself off I found my hair still looked flecked with grey and of course I still had my arched brows so I looked a little different than usual but I shrugged that off. Few people locally knew me that well and in 10 days time I will be returned to my former glory.
It was a lovely day so I made myself a sandwich and headed off into the countryside on one of the many local signposted walks. I was in my jeans and a v necked t-shirt with a small backpack containing my sandwich and a couple of bottles of water. Opportunities to stroll through nature like this didn’t come around when you lived in Wimbledon and I was excited to be out in the fresh air with only the sounds of nature around me. I decided I would use the time to go through my lines and quickly realised that immersing myself in the role of prompt I was pretty much word perfect on the play and could feed myself my own prompts so that I was strolling along having a two or three way conversation with myself, enjoying the punch lines Mrs Burns set up for others as much as the ones I delivered myself.
I was well into my walk when I realised I was not alone. 15 members of the village rambling club stood before me wondering no doubt if I was completely unhinged. “Oh! Hi! Sorry, I was just practicing my lines for the Play I’m doing next week” I explained and there was a round of relieved laughter. “I’m playing Mrs Banks” I added as one woman replied “Oh we’ve all got tickets I think, haven’t we?” to a response in the positive. “Its always a great night out, Norman, weren’t you in last year’s Panto?” she continued and a man at the back of the bunch said “Certainly was. Great fun!”
I smiled and said “Sorry, you probably don’t know me, I only moved into Walpole Cottage a few weeks ago. I’m M Harper, good to meet you all.” They gave a united hello back and their spokesperson said “Well, hopefully you’ll join the rambling club soon and we can get to know you better! We’ll leave you to your rehearsals and look forward to seeing you in action next week! Break a leg, Emma!” she called as she led the group off down the path and I shouted “Thanks!” at their rear.
Then it struck me. She had called me Emma. She must have misheard me when I said my name. Has she thought I was female? I hadn’t spoken any different than usual, although I HAD been performing a line as Mrs Banks when I had bumped into them and I had told them I was playing a female role. I shook my head. My life was slowly developing the characteristics of a farce that could grace the stage in the village hall. I sighed, went back to where I was in the script and continued my walk and soon I had put the encounter to the back of my mind.
I stopped for my sandwich by a waterway and ended up sharing it with all manner of waterfowl and I marvelled at how easy it was to get close to nature in this part of the world. I read the birds part of the script but they started to disperse as I had eaten all of my sandwich. “Everyone’s a critic” I said to the departing fowl as I took a swig of water and continued on my way, which I realised was probably the reverse of the routing the Ramblers were taking.
Sure enough, an hour later I found myself on the outskirts of Hopton once again. As I walked into the village I saw Clive coming out of the Village Hall and he waved as he saw me. “M! Excellent, that’s one phone call less! We can have the hall for a full read through Sunday morning at 9am if you are available. Not ideal I know but I think it would be useful and then we can have a formal dress rehearsal with scenery and so forth on Wednesday. Only leaves 24hrs for any adjustments we need to make but fingers crossed we won’t have any.” He then looked closely at me and said “Did Wednesday night age you so much you’ve gone grey?” I laughed and said “No. Karen was working on a hair style for me that uses what I have. She has photos if you ask her!”
Clive smiled and said “Excellent. OK, I’d best get on and inform the others.” “I can tell Geoff” I suggested. “I can drop in on my way home.” “That’s good of you, thanks. That’s two down and about 8 to go – thank’s M! See you Sunday!” he added as he jumped into his car and drove off. A few moments later I was in the general store making good my offer. “Hi Geoff, I just bumped into Clive. Sunday morning 9am for a full cast run through and Wednesday night for the full dress rehearsal if that’s OK?” He looked at me and said “Have you stopped dying your hair?” I laughed and said “Karen was giving Mrs Banks her new look last night in preparation for next week.” A customer was walking towards the till so I said “I won’t keep you back – any problem with Sunday morning let Clive know!” He winced and said “There goes my only lie in of the week!” Then he smiled and winked at me. “I’ll be there Ethel. See you then!” The customer looked up at me to see who this Ethel person was and I shook my head and said “take care, Victor” which only made her frown all the more.
I left Geoff to explain and walked back to the Cottage ready to put my feet up and enjoy a well earned cup of tea.
I did a full washing on the Saturday as the weather allowed me to change the bedding and wash the unmentionables. I had been practicing the dialogue throughout the morning and continued to do so as I hung out the sheets and pillowslips on the line. I didn’t hang out the panties for fear of being discovered by the neighbours although I was sure my garden could not be overseen by either of the houses next to mine. I had been wearing the panties I bought because I wanted them “broken in” before the night of the performance. That was what I told myself anyway. The truth was I enjoyed the way they felt against my skin – the sheer, silky material was so much softer than the cotton mix of the boxer shorts I usually wore. I knew Mrs Burns would approve of the choice.
I was still going over the lines when I ran an iron over the pillow slips a few hours later and then the sheets themselves, smiling at the thought of how comfortable it would be to be in my freshly cleaned bed linen tonight and how I would be denied a long lie by the full script read through in the morning. I realised the play was dominating my life but I knew it was my introduction to the village – the first time most residents would see me and it pleased me to think they would be laughing along with my lines and empathising with the character I was playing. With no “baddie” in the play, it was a feel good night out for everyone and I hoped that would leave a very positive impression with my new neighbours.
Sunday morning’s read through started badly. Everyone was a little flat being so early in the morning so Clive stopped his stopwatch and said “I need life from you. I need emotion. Just because you are not walking the stage in full costume and make up I want you to act as though you were – and like its 7pm not 9am. OK, let’s start again from the beginning and let perform like we’re live from the West End stage!” Everyone laughed and we shook ourselves and loosened up and the tempo was sharper and more realistic as we went through our positions on the empty stage and to an empty hall. Clive held his script and acted as a prompt but none of us needed his services so instead he made little notes on where he wanted more emphasis or a pause for effect.
“And end of act one! OK people, that’s much more like it. On the night you’ll have a 20 minute break or so while we sell tea and coffee to the masses but if you’re ready lets crack on and start act two. We look pretty much on time so far so let’s keep it tight, snappy, and funny!” Clive’s words rang through our heads as we took a swift drink of water to stay hydrated and stretched our limbs after automatically holding them in poses we would take during the shows. Mentally we were now in the zone. We were ready to take the show to its climax.
“Ok, people, thank you for spending your Sunday morning on this job. We were about 8 minutes over time by my reckoning which is not too bad. I am sure adrenalin on Friday and Saturday will drive the speed a little faster. I am told tickets have now sold out for both evenings so we will have a good audience! Back here Wednesday night for the dress rehearsal – if we can be here for 6.30 latest so Karen and her team have time to do make up and M, remember to shave off all your body and facial hair please! In the meantime, please don’t get injured or lose the power of speech and lets have a great show!”
Clive’s advice made us all smile and we got ourselves organised to leave the Hall just before 12 noon. Suddenly I felt a hand on my back. “We’re going to wow them, M” Geoff said. “Listen why don’t I treat you to lunch? I’m free for a change and it would be good to get to know you better than just your choice in milk!” “Only if I pay half the bill – I don’t want to spend the rest of the week trying to repay your kindness!” I retorted and he laughed and held up his hands. “OK, as you wish! Come on, I know somewhere local. If we are quick we can beat the crowd and get a good seat !”
Geoff invited me into his 10 year old hatchback. “Nice wheels” I commented and he laughed. “It hauls supplies from the cash & carry and does deliveries to some isolated properties in the winter. It only gets used a couple of times a week so it does all I need of it.” He began chattering on about the country pubs and restaurants in the area who had closed over the years because of a lack of staff, exacerbated by withdrawal from the EU and then the effects of Covid 19. People’s eating habits were changing with young people more likely to phone in a takeaway than go out and visit a pub. Sadly it was a trend I had noticed myself, even in the nation’s capital, and I bemoaned the lack of social interaction that came from such dining habits when combined with working from home and spending hours on the internet or social media websites where you don’t actually talk to anyone but share videos. We moaned like two grumpy old men, which I guess is what we were!
Geoff pulled into the car park of a traditional looking Tavern and we found a table on the outside deck and ordered up a beer while we scanned the menu. I decided on the steak and ale pie while he picked out Suffolk pork and herb sausages with mash. “This is nice” I said. “This is my kind of venue!” “Mine too” Geoff replied. “There are others on the outskirts of Hopton you can walk to on a nice evening but I like coming out here because I am not so well known and can just relax. I get my fill of talking shop at the shop, if you know what I mean!” Our beers arrived and we raised our glasses. “Here’s to next weekend’s performances!” I said and we clicked glasses and took a sup of fine local ale.
“Speaking of which, how are you going to fit in the time to get make up and costume done – Don’t you close at 6?” I asked. “Normally, but I’ll put a card in the window closing at 5 so I have time. It’s usually quiet that last hour anyhow” he replied, then looked intently at me and said “So, Emerson Harper, tell me about the person I’m sharing my lunch with. I’ve known you about a month now but I barely know about you.” I took a sup of ale and said “Not much to tell really. Born in Surrey, educated there and then moved to London for work. Got a career in stock buying for major department stores and did that pretty much for 35 years. During that time I married Carol and we had a daughter together call Amelia. We had managed to buy a house in Wimbledon before property prices went sky high there so that was lucky.” I took another sip of ale and continued “Then Amelia went off to study Art at University and Carol left me for a Spanish waiter she had met on a girls night out and as far as I know she is now in Seville.”
“Divorced?” Geoff asked and I nodded. “She claimed we had drifted apart and she was happy to leave me with the house since she had a good career as a designer and earned more than me! So I rattled round the old family home for a while and told myself I needed a fresh start while I still had some years ahead of me and with the decline of the high street and increase of internet shopping my role was being taken over by warehouse managers and computer analysts. I was offered a package to go and took it. I remember visiting a Great Aunt who lived in Thetford when I was younger and how nice the area was and so I found myself a cottage in a country village!”
Geoff sipped his ale and replied “Superficial.” I frowned and said “sorry?” “Your story is very superficial. You haven’t given me answers that tell me how you feel, your emotions, your wants and needs! How many years did your marriage last – 19 years? It must have been heartbreaking when she walked out on you?” I shrugged. “It was on the cards. We were never really the great romance of the 90s. We were probably together because of Amelia more than anything else.” I wasn’t exactly comfortable being analysed by Geoff so I quickly turned the tables.
“So, who is this Geoff I see before me – lynchpin of the village I hear?!” He chortled “Well when you are the only shop other than the petrol station a mile out of the village you do have a slight advantage! Geoffrey Porter, born in Bury St Edmunds and lived here or hereabout ever since. My uncle had the shop and offered it to me on my 25th birthday because he wanted to open a store on the Costa Del Sol. I had nothing else on the go so took it on and been doing it since!”
I waited for more but just then our meals arrived and we started eating. “Wives?” I said as I was about to eat a forkful of pie. “Sorry?” he replied. “You never mentioned your marital history” I said as I chewed down on my meal. “Don’t have one. A history I mean. Never met Miss Right” Geoff said as he looked at me. “She needs to accept long shop hours and the commitment to the community that comes with it.”
I frowned “Don’t you have staff to help you out?”.
“Nope”
“What about when you’ve been ill?”
“Don’t get ill!”
“Holidays then!”
“Never ‘ad one”
I put my fork and knife down on my plate and said “Seriously? You’ve worked the shop alone since you were 25 without a break?” He shrugged and said “I get Christmas Day off but it’s a waste of time because all the shops are shut and I can’t go anywhere!” I shook my head. “No wonder you’re single. What woman would put up with that nonsense? I’d be expecting time with my partner at least two days a week and regular holidays if I were them! Even prisoners get time off for good behaviour!”
Geoff was smiling at me. “What?” I asked. “You said you’d be looking for two days a week off and regular holidays if you were my wife! Was that an offer then?” “Did .. did I say that?” I stammered and he smiled and nodded as he thrust a forkful of sausage in his mouth. “I . . was speaking metaphorically of course” I tried to back pedal. “I mean having had a wife myself, I know how demanding they can be!” Geoff nodded. “That’s why I’m still single. I can’t meet the demands.” I picked up my cutlery again and ate more of my delicious pie and mash. “So what are your retirement plans?” I asked and he shrugged. “Haven’t got any!” I placed down my fork and knife with such a clatter other diners near us turned to see what was happening. “Geoff are you being serious? You’re going to work until you drop? Until someone finds you collapsed in the fruit and veg display?”
He didn’t break stride as he replied “I’m choosing the toilet paper display, it’s softer.”
My exasperation was showing as I folded my arms across my chest and said “Geoff Porter?” and he responded by placing his own cutlery on his plate. “Look, I have nobody to pass the shop on to, and nobody has ever made me an offer to buy it so while I am a single man with nobody to please but myself, I shall work on until I can’t.”
Just then a server came round and noticed two plates with their cutlery on them and asked “Are you both finished?” and in unison we both replied tersely “No!” which sent her away in a rush. Geoff and I looked at each other and began laughing. “We’d better leave her a decent tip” I commented and Geoff nodded and said “and an apology! Look, I’m sorry, I know I’ve let the shop take over my life but I hadn’t met anyone until now who could take me away from it.”
The comment struck me and I said “until now?” Geoff smiled broadly and nodded. “You’ve dragged me away from the shop today! If I wasn’t having lunch with you I’d be restocking shelves or checking stock levels in the storage room. You’re a bad influence, M!” and he cleared his plate while I paused, trying to get my head around the inference of his words. Eventually I picked up my cutlery and finished off my own meal, thinking how my lunch with a friend was beginning to sound more like a date.
“Besides, isn’t retirement for old people?” Geoff asked and I looked at him in shock. “I’m younger than you and I’ve done it! Wouldn’t you love the chance to take a walk in the countryside, or visit a museum and spend the day gazing at the exhibits, or get into the car and drive off somewhere different and see what it has to offer. Stay in a nice hotel, visit a lovely restaurant or bar, and just relax knowing tomorrow you can do it all again if you wish?”
He looked at me and gave a wry smile. “Doesn’t happen like that”. I reached across and took hold of his hand. “It’s that way for me, Geoff!” I said with passion. “That’s how my life is now. I can do what I like when I like and go where I like because I’ve put in my years of work and now it’s my time to enjoy life. You can do that too Geoff. You can do all the things I do. You can have the same life as me, if you want it.”
I realised I was now squeezing Geoff’s hand and I let go as though it was red hot and saw him smile. “Its not that I wouldn’t enjoy that, M, its just that I’d be letting the village down. Villages need a village store or the place withers and dies. After all these years, I couldn’t walk away and let that happen. These people rely on me to be there for them.” I gazed into his eyes and said “Geoff, for once in your life, look after number one. You’re a good man and you’ve been a great servant to the town but cemeteries are full of indispensable people and life still goes on. There’s a wonderful world you can visit from Hopton if you just let it in.”
Geoff looked at me and nodded and we sat for a moment in silence before he said softly “It’s a big step to take” I leaned across and place a hand on his arm. “It takes a big man to make it and I think you fit the bill!” He looked at me and I thought he was about to say something but his expression changed and he said “speaking of which, I’ll go and get our bill.”
I leaned back in my chair, and gave a deep sigh. My new friend was clearly devoted to his service to the community but he had made a rod for his own back and was beating himself up with it. Since moving to Hopton I had embraced my retirement but Geoff appeared unwilling to leave the shop that had become his life. I wanted to help him but knew he had to help himself. I decided not to pursue the issue further today and let the words already spoken make whatever impact they could.
“Twenty pounds each plus a couple for the tip” he announced as he returned to the table. “That’s excellent value” I replied and said “We’ll be back!” which made Geoff chuckle. “Are you inviting me or is that the royal “we”?” I dug the money out and said “Well it’s the royal “we” Monday to Saturday but I hear someone can make himself available on Sundays . . .” He laughed and said “Right, M, lets make tracks. Its gone 3 o’clock already and I was going to defrost one of the freezers.” I shook my head and he winked at me and added “Gotcha!”
Riding back into town in his car I said “You really are going to defrost a freezer, aren’t you?” and he gave an embarrassed smile and said “Well, it’s easier with no customers around” and I shook my head. “What am I going to do with you, Geoff Porter?” I regretted the words as soon as I said them and there was a silence in the car. I glanced at his face and saw him smiling. Eventually he responded “That’s a very good question, M.”
The car came to a halt and Geoff said “Walpole Cottage. Please mind the gap when exiting the vehicle.” I unfastened my seat belt and said “Would you like to come in for a coffee” and realised I had said something stupid once more. He smiled and said “Some other time but right now I have to defrost my freezer” and we both laughed. “Honestly? That’s the worst excuse I’ve ever heard” I said. “No wonder you’re single!” We shared a smile and found ourselves looking in each other’s eyes. Quickly I added “Thanks Geoff, that was fun. I’ll see you tomorrow – I need a 60watt light bulb.” He nodded and said “second shelf to the left of the newspapers – two pounds seventy five each or five pounds fifty a pair.” I was about to react when I realised he was pulling my leg and I laughed. “See you tomorrow!” I said and waved as he drove away.
I stood outside the cottage for a few moments. Had I been flirting with Geoff over lunch? I’d certainly been very tactile with him – something I was not aware of being with any other person, male or female. Was it just because I was playing his love interest in the Amateur Dramatics group and there was some kind of emotional bleed from that into my real life? And while I was at it, why am I standing here with a big goofy smile on my face! I pulled my key out of my pocket and stepped into the Cottage and walked through to the kitchen. I needed a coffee.
- - -
The next day I got my light bulb and a pint of milk. I busied myself around the garden for most of the day and made sure I didn’t over exert myself so I would be fit for the performances. On Tuesday I took a drive into Thetford and had a wander around the town, visiting where my Great Aunt’s house was only to find it had been demolished to make way for a new Primary School, ironic when she had been a spinster all her days. On Wednesday morning I rose early and began my preparation for the dress rehearsal. I covered my body with hair removal cream – my arms, armpits, chest, stomach and legs and I even managed to do part of my back and shoulders using a sponge. I waited the advisory six minutes and then checked that the cream was doing its work before proceeding to shower and wash off the residue.
It was incredible to see my body virtually hairless for the first time since puberty. It looked strange at first and felt unusual but I knew it would only help my appearance as Mrs Banks. I shaved twice to get my face clear and decided I would run the blade over it once more just before I left the house that evening. I pulled out an emery board and began smoothing my nails and smartening them up. I knew I would probably be given pop on vinyls that would cover my natural nail but I wanted them to be smarter anyway. I made myself a larger lunch than usual as I didn’t want a large evening meal before the dress rehearsal. Then I stood in my living room and talked and walked myself through my performance, making sure I remembered everything I needed to. I needn’t have worried. I was perfect.
I was at the door of the Village Hall at 6pm dressed in joggers and a t-shirt ready to transform into my character. Karen was there already and waved me over. “Lets get your hair done before we do your face, M. If you hold out your hands Janice here will apply your nails and varnish.” Karen’s assistant couldn’t have been more than 16 but she smiled confidently at me and was soon adding an extra inch of nail to my hand. With all 10 digits completed she went off to attend to Jennie who waved at me and said hello. Clive appeared from an anteroom where he had been on the phone. “Hello M, glad you’re here on time. How are you? Fit and well I trust?” I smiled and said ”Ready to make my acting debut, Mr DeMille!” He laughed and said “Knock ‘em dead kid!” as he wandered off to check on the others.
When I was passed over to Dorothy for costume she had me pull off my t-shirt and gasped when she saw I was wearing one of the bra’s I had bought in Tesco. “Great minds think alike” she said as she held out two flesh coloured fillers. “Pop those in beneath your own and they’ll give you a bit more décolletage and a more obvious chest.” she explained. Then she held out a string of pearls. “I’ll pop this around your neck, M. It’s more in keeping with the film appearance of Mrs Banks and is more visible to the audience than that chain you have on.” I stepped into my dress before Dorothy produced another pair of red sandals with a block heel. “These are European size 39 which should fit you – I got them off e-bay for you.” By the time I was fully costumed with my new dangling earrings, I looked incredible, and very feminine.
Traditionally they say a bad dress rehearsal ensures a good public performance so we should not have worried that the lighting team switched off the wrong half of the stage at one point leaving the “dead” side fully lit, and the moment that a fake picture frame on the scenery for my dinner date with Victor Valasco fell to the floor with a bang that made Geoff swear loudly in shock. We were all fine with our delivery and Clive was pleased that we were closer to our expected run time than on Sunday – only 4 minutes over in total.
None of that bothered me however. What got me flustered was the very end of my final scene which was Mrs Banks’s date with Mr Valasco. Unlike the read through and previous rehearsals when we moved together Geoff spotted my attempted manoeuvre left and matched it and I felt his lips kiss mine just as the lights faded. In the darkness we were to maintain position while the lights rose on the other half of the stage. However, I pulled back to ensure our lips separated. We had to remain silent and still while the play concluded which gave me plenty of time to worry about what had happened.
After Clive had announced himself happy with the outcome I pulled Geoff aside and whispered “What was that kiss for?!” He smiled and said “It’s in the script!” and I hissed back “Yea, but I thought we were just going to pretend, you know “smoke and mirrors” and all that?” Geoff lifted his hand and gently ran a finger down my cheek as he said “Mrs Banks, you can’t tell me you didn’t enjoy it, can you?” I stood open mouthed, unable to speak as Clive called out “OK, we’ve time for a swift one at The Green Man if you want to go in costume?” and I could hear Ben and Jennie say “Why not!” and Karen and Dorothy were heading for the exit. Geoff smiled and held out his hand to me. “Mrs Burns, may I have the pleasure?”
The rest of the cast and crew laughed thinking we were having a prank so I put on my American accent and said “Victor, you can touch the merchandise but cause any damage and you’ll pay for it” which got whoops of approval and a smile from Geoff. With half a dozen of us wearing full stage make up and costume, we turned a few heads in the bar but managed to find tables in the dining area where we could sit together, it being too late to serve food. The barman allowed us to buy double orders so that he could formally close the bar at the correct time and we were left to chat and relax.
Clive gave us all a more detailed debrief about what we could do to improve scenes and some suggestions about the forthcoming public performances. “If you think a line is going to get a response, pause and let the audience fill that gap with laughter. Letting people laugh is letting them enjoy themselves and if they do that, they have a good night and they’ll come back to future shows. Don’t be afraid to adlib a response to anything they do – make them feel they are part of the action and not just watching it. We are not a television set. We are a breathing, feeling, vibrant theatre group and we should be something special!” I could see everyone’s back straighten and shoulders go back at the comment. “Damn right!” Ben said with a smile.
Clive had the keys to the Hall for the next 4 days so after we had finished our drinks we headed back across the road to change out of costume and fetch our own clothes. Geoff once again took my arm to help me walk across to the hall in my high heels and this time I accepted his arm without comment.
I had Karen remove my fake nails and store them for use again on Friday and left my high heels and dress. The underwear I decided to keep on since they were easy to put on at home.
Geoff insisted in walking me back to the cottage and since I was still in full make up, I let him. We were both tired after a long day and didn’t talk on the journey. However we had an arm around each other as we walked, like two old soaks staggering back from the pub. When I got to the cottage I realised I had been leaning into Geoff with my head on his shoulder and there was a line of make-up to show for where I had been.
“Oh Geoff, I’m sorry – I’ve stained your shirt!” I exclaimed. “Take it off and I’ll wash it for you!” He laughed. “Its OK, I can clean that up.” I stood firm. “Geoff, I insist. Take it off. Now.” He sighed and shook his head as he unbuttoned the shirt and pulled it off. For a second I stood there in the street light’s glow admiring the brawny chest and toned stomach of my fellow actor. He must have seen me staring because he laughed. “Who needs a gym membership when he has boxes of stock to lift every day, eh?” Then he leaned down and kissed me on the cheek. “Good night, M. See you tomorrow.”
As he walked away I remained silent. What was I feeling? What was I doing! I had just let a man kiss me goodnight. My emotions were all over the place. I looked down at his shirt in my hands and lifted it to my face. I took a deep sniff of his top and could smell his musk, his aftershave and his sweat. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment then remembered I was still standing outside my front door in public view. I slipped my key into the lock and got inside.
I walked through to the bathroom and washed off the greasepaint I had been wearing, all the time muttering to myself. “What are you doing, M? You’re making a fool of yourself! Man up for god sake! What if Amelia finds out?” Then I came to in shock. I was repeating the words my ex wife had said to me. These weren’t my demands – they were hers! I looked at my reflection and realised I still had the jewellery on so I disconnected the dropped earring, and removed my pearl necklace and bangles. I was in an emotional whirlpool at the moment and needed to sleep it off. Things will be better in the morning. I placed Geoff’s shirt in a basin of water to soak overnight after one last inhale of his smell and then went to my wardrobe. I selected one of my favourite baby doll nighties and put it on after removing my t-shirt and joggers. I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.
- - -
Thursday morning I washed out Geoff’s shirt and hung it out to dry. I decided I needed to get away and take my mind of the night before so I went to Bury St Edmonds and wandered round the shops looking at clothes and shoes and pretty things I could take back to the cottage. I bought lunch in a little bistro and tried to relax people watching but my mind kept slipping back to the Play and to Geoff. I drove home mid afternoon and ironed Geoff’s shirt. When I went round to the shop, Geoff was on the phone to one of his suppliers so I left the shirt on the counter and gave him a thumbs up. I could see he wanted to say something but the call was stopping him so I waved and went out of the shop – relieved that I had no awkward questions to answer.
On the Friday I had butterflies in my stomach for many reasons. It was the first performance. I would be on stage in drag. Geoff and I would kiss. I checked that my hair hadn’t grown back on my arms and legs and shaved my face as close as possible. I ate at lunchtime and was sick around 3pm. I told myself nerves were good and natural. This was something completely new after all. I paced the floors of Walpole Cottage willing the clock to reach showtime. I sat at my dresser and put on my bra for the evening, complete with the fillers I had been given and smiled as my breasts became more prominent. I slipped on my panties and pulled on the joggers and t-shirt. Then I picked up the bag containing my pearl necklace and earrings and checked the clock. 5.45pm. Time to go.
Karen was waiting for me as usual to prepare my hair as well as my make up and we were soon in the melee of getting ourselves ready for the stage. I saw Geoff arrive and wave to me while I was having my nails attached. When I was alone for a moment he came over and said “Where have you been? I haven’t seen you since Wednesday night!” I sighed deeply and said “I need to talk to you but not right now.” He nodded and said “OK” just as Karen dragged him away to get his make up on. Young Janice was doing my nails again before I got into my dress and heels once more. I looked at the woman in the mirror and smiled. I was ready for my debut.
Clive came into the room with a bundle of programmes. “I’m sorry M, there’s been a mistake! You’re listed as Emma Harper not M ! Norrie is usually so reliable too” he said. I frowned then said “Norrie? As in Norman? Did the Panto last year?” Clive nodded. That’s him. Fine local printer, usually. I laughed. “He was out with the Ramblers group when I bumped into them. I introduced myself but the group leader misheard me and called me Emma. He must have thought he misheard me too! Its OK Clive, it can be my stage name – for now!”
With a relieved smile Clive sat the Saturday night programmes down and said “Full house outside. Let’s give them a good night, people. Break a leg!” We all smiled and returned the traditional theatre good wishes as a heavily strapped Angela walked into the room. “Hello everyone! 5 minutes to curtain! Just to let you know I’m acting prompt tonight – it’s the only thing I’m capable of I’m afraid!”
Last minute touches were made, everyone checked they had what they needed and then Clive told us to take our places. In the darkness of the wings I stood while Ben and Jennie got into their spots for the first scene. I felt proud to be part of this theatre group and proud of myself for accepting the challenges that it brought me. Coming to Hopton had been the new start I was looking for.
We could hear Clive at the front of the stage welcoming the audience and saying “The Hopton Players present Barefoot In The Park” and the house lights dimmed before the curtains opened.
The next 2 hours were the quickest in my life. We were like a well oiled machine, going through the scenes with ease and assurance, feeding off the audience’s laughter and growing more and more in confidence as we realised we were a success. My scenes with Geoff were a triumph. I was Mrs Banks and he was Valasco who lived a floor above my daughter. We lived the parts for those precious moments on the stage and left our normal lives behind. When my last scene arrived I kissed Victor Valasco and held the kiss until the lights faded and all eyes moved over to the conclusion of the play with Corie and Paul’s story. In the darkness of our half of the set, I maintained the kiss and found Valasco happy to do the same.
The curtain fell and we were once more bathed in light. Geoff took my hand and lead me to the front of the stage where we stood alongside Jennie and Ben as the curtain raised once more and the audience clapped and cheered loudly. We bowed and smiled and then Ben and Geoff went to the side of the stage and returned with flowers for Jennie and me. Geoff came over and placed the flowers in my arms and we kissed once more, to the cheers of the crowd. I could not contain my emotions at that moment and began to cry just as Clive shouted “Ladies and Gentlemen Jennie Groves, Ben Wilson, Geoff Porter and on her debut Emma Harper!” The applause went on until the curtain was lowered again and Jennie came over to give me a hug followed swiftly by a bandaged Angela who beamed “You were awesome, Emma! So much better than I would have been!”.
Things went manic once more as scenery was adjusted, lighting rigs checked and realigned and costumes removed and returned to their hangers. Clive was as high as a kite. “Brilliant first night people! Lets keep that standard tomorrow night, OK? Go get some rest and then we go again!” Suddenly Janice was grasping my hands and removing my nails while Dorothy removed my shoes and unfastened my dress. “Can you keep your hair like that till tomorrow night?” Karen asked. “Wear a shower cap or something?” I smiled and nodded and she went back to packaging all her materials in preparation for the next evening.
I was back in my joggers and t-shirt and making for the door where Geoff was standing waiting for me. I realised we had crossed a line during the performance and there would be truths to admit between us but just as I reached him there was an alarm sound from outside and someone shouted “Geoff? That’s your shop alarm!” He paused and looked at me and I said “Go! Check it out! We can talk tomorrow!” and he disappeared. I knew we had only delayed the inevitable but I was grateful to make my way home alone, wash off the make up and change into my baby doll nightie for bed and a deep sleep.
- - -
I didn’t go to the shop on Saturday. Seeing Geoff would be too . . . complicated. Instead I rested and prepared myself for the night to come and I had those butterflies once more – not for performing the play but for being honest with Geoff and what that might mean for our relationship. I had come to love Hopton and wanted to spend my remaining years here but could I be accepted for who I really was?
I ate a bowl of soup at lunchtime. I had no appetite for more. Instead I used some more cream to remove my body hair and giggled as I carefully left a little triangle of fuzz in my groin. My chin felt smooth but I ran an electric trimmer over the area anyway to make certain there would be no bristle. Not tonight. I wanted to have electrolysis to ensure I would never again.
I was at the Hall early as per the night before. I wanted Karen to give my hair an extra spray of hold to keep it in style and I also wanted to have some more time to take in the atmosphere around the Hall. It was a very special experience I wanted to remember. The crew and cast had become my friends over the past month of intensive rehearsals and preparations and I appreciated their friendship so much.
Everyone was buoyed from the night before and as we greeted each other our smiles were bigger and brighter than before. We had the confidence that tonight would be another great show for the audience. Even Clive seemed relax and assured as he buzzed around the Hall ensuring things were in place. He was speaking to people at the back who were in place a good hour before curtain up and three seemed more lights than before but I left that detail to the stage crew. I was an actor playing a role tonight and that was my focus.
When Geoff arrived he walked straight up to me. “Hi!” I said “Was your alarm OK?” He nodded. “Bats. Get them at this time of year, and they confuse the sensors.” He looked at Karen who was working on my make up and then whispered to me “We should talk about things.” I nodded and replied “At the interval, OK?” and he nodded his agreement. I watched him head over to his own costume area and felt something stirring within me.
We received the usual 5 minute warning and then took our places before the curtain would open. The sound of the crowd seemed louder tonight as if word had spread of last night’s success. Then we heard Clive’s intro and took collective deep breaths. We were off once more.
The lighting was definitely brighter tonight – so much that we could barely make out the size of the audience although thankfully not enough to make us squint in its glare. Our lines were sharp and perfectly placed and the audience roared with laughter. When the curtain fell after act one it was to a crescendo of applause and cheering.
Geoff walked over to me and we sat together on the set. He reached out and held my hands. “M, why did your wife leave you? It wasn’t just the waiter was it?” I shook my head and said “She designed woman’s clothing. I worked sourcing women’s clothing for the high street. She kept catching me wearing dresses and lingerie around the house. I had a closet of them just for me. I even had my own make up case and shoes. She wanted a man, Geoff, and I couldn’t be that for her.”
Geoff smiled and said “but you’re not gay” and I shook my head. “No Geoff. I’m female. It’s just that I have a male body. It’s called gender Dysphoria. My brain and body don’t match.” “That’s why you are so tactile” Geoff said and I nodded. “That’s why you pass for a woman so easily! That’s why I’ve been attracted to you from the moment I first met you. That’s why you’re such a great Mrs Burns!” I smiled and said “That’s why I am in love with you but am scared people will see my body and not my soul.”
I began crying and Geoff lifted my chin with his fingers so that our eyes met and he leaned in and kissed me passionately. Our lipstick made things slip a little but I suddenly realised I had told my truth and this wonderful man was still kissing me and any tension I had felt was gone. His muscular arms enfolded me and held me close and the tears flowed again but this time they were happy ones.
Geoff started to brush them with his finger and I laughed. “Damned hormones! I started taking oestrogen when Carol left and plan to transition. I wanted to retire as a female in a new home and start over as I was meant to be but getting early retirement meant I arrived here male!”
Geoff was about to reply when Clive found us on stage and said “Oh my Lord – Make up!!!!!” and Karen arrived to try and repair the damage we had made to each other’s faces. “A problem?” Clive asked nervously and Geoff replied “Quite the reverse, Clive. We’re better than ever now!”
Once I was returned to presentable I took a drink of water and calmed my emotions down. I still had a second half to perform but I felt a huge weight lifted from my shoulders. My secret was out and Geoff still loved me. “Places everyone” Clive called out and we got ready to finish what we had started.
If part one had gone well, part two was a triumph. Jennie and Ben were on top form and I smiled for them, envying their youth and confidence. As for Geoff and I, we were the comedy counterpoint to the angst of the young couple. We both gave a wonderful performance and when it came to that final kiss, we exchanged it with honest love. The audience even applauded that scene so hard, Jennie and Ben had to wait a few moments before they too could enjoy their denouement. The curtains fell, we moved to stage front and the curtains opened again. Even in the bright light we could see we had a standing ovation. When Geoff brought me my flowers I kissed him deeply. This was the finale I had dreamed of.
At the post show dinner Clive told us we had been filmed that night for BBC Look East and we would be on the Sunday night news. Copies of the play would be sent to the cast.
Later on, when he walked me home Geoff went down on one knee at the door of my cottage and asked me to marry him. I told him I would on certain conditions. First we’d live in my cottage because he needed to get away from the shop. Second I’d work in the shop two and a half days a week so long as he took those off and went and enjoyed a new hobby or pastime and he must employ staff so that he and I could have a day off together other than a Sunday. Also he should talk to the Council about having the store become a Community Asset owned and run by the village so that he could retire from it and leave it in the hands of the people who use it. Finally, the wedding would be after I returned from Thailand where I would have a wrong put right so that I would become Mrs Emma Louise Porter as a woman.
“And I accepted those conditions and they both lived happily ever after, The End” Geoff said.
I rolled over in our bed and looked at my husband. “Who’s telling this story you or me?” He leaned across and kissed me. “Sorry sweetheart, so how do you plan to end it?”
I felt his hands caress my enhanced breasts as I said “It’s not The End! This is just the start, my darling!” and I turned off the light while we went back to our lovemaking.
It was all because of Heather. It was her party after all and her idea as an additional element to the usual games, drinking and eating excesses that constitute our New Year’s Eve party.
The 8 of us are pretty tight as friends – we were all at Strathclyde University together, in Glasgow, and somehow we became friends who got together every New Years Eve – Hogmanay as its called north of the border – and pretend that we are still 19 year olds with our lives ahead of us. Of course, we weren’t! We were approaching 30 now and although we were hitting the peak of our physical abilities we knew that we would soon be facing out 30s and the dreaded “landmark” of a 40th birthday that signalled the descent into middle age! Those wonderful care free days of being a student were far behind us but for one night each year, we could get together and relive those days and remind ourselves that we were once young and foolish!
Our little band were in the main part still single – Graeme had married when he was 21 but they had separated by the time he was 25 and was now planning to divorce, but the rest of us were still single – although a couple of the girls were in relationships that they claimed still had potential. Their partners however had decided not to be part of the New Years party, heading elsewhere to see in the bells which would indicate that their view of the relationship was considerably less committed as their partners hoped for.
I had arrived at 8pm as per the invitation but found myself the first to arrive. It meant I was getting the 4th degree from Heather on my life choices. “Why are you still single Tim?” she asked incredulously. “You’re pretty buff for a man of your years” she said looking me up and down. “I’ll take that as a compliment” I replied and said “Look, I’ve been pretty busy work wise in setting up the company’s new office in Birmingham and I’m hoping to make Partner in the practice in the next couple of years so if Birmingham goes well, it will cement my place at the top of the pecking order.” I spewed out the usual diatribe I used to deflect the attention on my marital status which I had used to my parents and grandparents over the recent months and it was so ingrained within me that I almost believed it myself.
Jenny’s arrival at the door stopped the conversation continuing and I managed to avoid being the subject of conversation for the next 10 minutes, giving me time to down the first of many whiskies and grab a seat with a view of the television, which was showing one of those generic “review of the year” shows regurgitating news and events that we had watched many times over the past 12 months. It was as though TV stations were unmanned over the holiday season and a janitor had been left to show anything that would keep the masses quiet until January arrived. Mind you, I expected the television programming on 31 December was only ever background noise for the traditional family gatherings and parties and nobody was really watching until the clocks approached midnight and folks waited to make sure they were celebrating at the same time as the rest of the country.
Around 8.20pm my good friend Alec arrived. He had been on the same University course as me, studying Law, and he was my closest friend during the 5 years we studied together. While I had moved more into Common Law, Alec had specialised in Civil Law so we ended up in different companies but we maintained our friendship and initially would meet every other week for a beer and a chat which became monthly and then quarterly as our lives became more complex and time consuming. “Hey buddy!” I said as we greeted and did the old man hug thing – more of a chest pump than a proper arms around embrace. We hadn’t met for a few months so managed to have a good catch up chat while others from the group began to arrive.
By 9pm everyone was in the room – Fiona was looking radiant as always, Greg was morose as usual but with a glint in his eye that told you it was just something for show and underneath he was fine. Eilidh was giggling like a schoolchild before she had even touched alcohol, and Graeme was trying to sound like he was a Chief Executive even though we all knew he worked for his father’s firm and would inherit it whether he was a business guru or a complete idiot. Jenny was the level headed member of the crowd, with a masters degree to her name and a place on the board of a small Architectural partnership that was specialising in green issues and was very much on the up. Alec made up the team, still uncertain where he wanted his life to go and talking about emigration to Australia like he had done for the past 5 tears. I smiled to myself as I looked around the room. These people were my friends, warts and all, and I knew them better than anyone else on the planet.
Heather announced we would play a game where we would all be given a post-it note on our forehead with the name of a famous person on it and we would need to ask our friends questions to try to devise our given celebrity identity from responses that could only be yes or no. It was a game as old as time but when the proviso was that you could only ask the same person twice and not consecutive questions, you were forced to mingle and interact with everyone else. No “wall flowers” at this gathering! Greg managed to be first to successfully guess when he asked Eilidh if he was someone “deeply unpopular with right minded people” – bringing his usual positivity to the evening. When she said yes he said “I’m Donald Trump” and was able to remove his Post-It and relax. I was second to last when I managed to deduce that I was the late Yevgeny Prigozhin who had tried to usurp Putin’s power in Russia with the usual result.
We all got served sausage rolls, samosas and haggis pakora since none of us had succumbed to vegetarian lifestyles during our years at University and were still carnivore enough to demolish the plates presented to us. Glasses were refreshed, and everyone checked the clock to see when the big event would be taking place. It was 11.45pm – getting close to the fireworks and Auld Lang Syne when Heather announced “OK, I have a challenge for you all! In this bag I have written the titles of some of my favourite songs that mean something to me. They all have a message whether its in their title or in their lyrics so what I want is for you all to take a song from the bag and make a New Year Resolution based on the song and its message and we’ll all get together again in the summer and I want everyone to have evidence by then of having taken the song to hart and made good on their resolution.”
There was a mixture of groans and chuckles – the groans coming mainly from the males it has to be said! Heather went to her best friend Eilidh to start things off and she pulled out a small strip of paper. “Cyndi Lauper – True Colours! she announced, and Graeme shouted out “I knew she dyed her hair!” Heather smiled and said “OK, a resolution linked to that song – we’ll hear what you did in the summer!” Eilidh nodded and the bag moved on. Jenny was pleased when she read out “Paulo Nuttini – New Shoes!” and Fiona was a bit bemused with “Stevie Wonder – I Wish” but was told to listen to the lyrics and see how she felt.
Then the bag came to me. I pulled out my piece of paper and laughed “The Rembrandts – I’ll be there for you!” Heather was a huge Friends fan and knew it was likely to come up. Greg came up with “Biyonce Knowles –Single Ladies” which had the room roaring with laughter and he said “What am I meant to do with this!” which only made us laugh all the more. Graeme got “Dolly Parton – I Will Always Love You!” which made him frown somewhat and then the final pick was Alec who got “Paul Weller – The Changingman” and everyone groaned, wishing they had got one which seemed a simple invitation to buy new clothes!
Heather announced “Right, those are your songs. Get to know them and think of a resolution based on the message as you perceive it and lets see some evidence of that when we get together for a drink in the summer.” Then her attention was drawn to a countdown on the TV screen. “Oh My God – Folks, 10 seconds!! Get Ready!” We joined together in counting down the last 5 seconds of what was the “old” year and then cheered and drank a toast to the “new” as the canon on Edinburgh Castle banged to indicate the New Year had arrived. We hugged each other, drink having removed the formality and reserve we had when we had first gathered, and then the TV was turned over to one of the music stations that was playing a party mix. Champagne appeared so we could all celebrate with something bubbly and to be honest I don’t remember when or how I got home but I woke the next day with a hangover that told me I had enjoyed a late night.
The months passed and when the invitation came via e-mail from Heather to attend a summer get together at her flat I had almost forgotten about how we had agreed to get together again for “show and tell”. I felt quite pleased with myself because I had done something that fitted in well with my resolution. The post Covid work environment had meant I spent more time than before at home rather than in the office and that had opened a door I was always interested in opening while encouraging an action that this would enable. When I was growing up, we had a pet dog in the house. Buster was a golden Labrador and the best friend a kid like me could hope for, I had just left for University when my Dad told me he had died and I remember crying so hard at one of my lectures I had to lie and say it was my grandfather who had passed!
Now that I was home so much, I could get a dog for company and the regular walks would solve another issue I had noted – that working from home had meant some days I barely moved from my computer desk all day. Now I would be outside giving my new companion and myself the much needed exercise to keep us fit. I went to my local Dog Charity and took a rescue dog – a year old cockapoo which had been just too lively for its elderly owner to cope with. I considered myself to be doing a good deed giving the dog a new home and that fitted in with the Friend’s theme tune “I’ll Be There For You” so I uploaded one of the many photos of my new best friend and printed it out to take to the summer gathering, As I did so I realised I hadn’t had my usual get together with Alec and would need to apologise for not getting in touch since the Hogmanay party when I saw him.
The night of the party came around and my neighbour took “Ross” for the evening. Yes, my dog had the same name as the character in Friends but it was also because my family had links to the Ross & Cromarty area of Scotland and it was also my middle name. I told them it would be a late night but was told that wasn’t a problem and I headed off with my dogs photo and the smug satisfaction that I would be fulfilling my New Year Resolution.
Perhaps I am habitually punctual but I was first at Heather’s house that Friday night and we hugged each other as usual. “Tell me you’re seeing someone new!” she said to me eagerly and I laughed. “Heather, you’re trying to play the matchmaker with me aren’t you? There’s no romance I can tell you but there is someone new in my life but I’ll tell you who when you check our resolutions!” She smiled and said “Intriguing! I can’t wait to hear!” As we caught up with her own news, more of the gang arrived until eventually all but one had appeared. Heather checked her clock and said “We shouldn’t start till Alec is here – I got an e-mail to say he would be attending.” We agreed to wait but at that moment there was the sound of the doorbell and we all relaxed. Alec had arrived.
When Heather opened the door, however, she was met by an attractive brunette wearing a sweater dress that stopped above the knee and showed off two hairless and shapely legs that lead down to bright red three inch heels with open toes displaying manicured and varnished toes. “Sorry I’m late” she said in a husky voice as she walked confidently past her host and into the room where we were all seated. Heather followed, confused and concerned about the gatecrasher. As all heads turned to see the newcomer, she smiled broadly and said “Hi everyone – lovely to see you all again! I’m Alexis – at least I have been for the past 3 months! You might remember at Hogmanay your friend Alec got a song called The Changingman for his New Year Resolution. Well Alec took the title to heart. He had been struggling with his sexuality for years and had been cross dressing at home for some time and when he was given the song as a challenge he thought it was time to take the plunge and display full time as a woman.”
My face matched those of my other friends. We were in shock and confusion! Our friend we had known for over 10 years was stood in front of us “en femme” and convincingly so. What’s more, he had never looked happier. Alexis continued “Heather, I can’t thank you enough for giving me the push into femininity – I’ve spent years trying to pluck up the courage without success. Now I wish I had done this a decade ago!”
Heather gave Alexis a hug and then Fiona, Eilidh and Heather joined it, giggling as Alexis asked them “what do you think, girls, can I come out the closet now?” They all gushed that Alexis looked fabulous and they were in awe at her figure. Greg, Graeme and I looked at each other and shook our heads. None of us had seen this coming and like typical men none of us knew just how to react. I was particularly torn. Alec had been my closest University friend and someone I thought I knew better than the others. He had completely caught me off guard with this transformation and I felt slightly angry that I hadn’t known or been asked for advice or support. At the same time another emotion was making things more difficult, I was finding Alexis attractive.
“OK so that’s my Resolution contribution” Alexis announced with a smile. “Who’s next?”
Everyone looked at each other and shrugged shoulders. “Em, I don’t think anyone else has anything as dramatic to report but can we go around the room and see what you’ve committed to this year?” Heather asked and Eilidh started “Yea, well, I got True Colours and I took that as a call to see people for who they really are and so I got back in touch with my sister who I haven’t spoken to in 4 years since she came out as lesbian. I realised that this was more about my attitude to her rather than her attitude to me and she is still the sister I loved before. My resolution was to rebuild our relationship and here’s a photo of the two if us together at the LGBTQ Mardi Gras last month.”
We smiled, hugged and congratulated Eilidh and the stories began to flow.
Fiona said that after listening to “I Wish” she had looked back at her past when she was at her happiest and realised she wanted to work in the Childcare sector helping disadvantaged children have he happiness she had enjoyed at school and was already attending classes to gain a qualification to allow her to make the career change. Greg had taken “Single Ladies” to realise he had been too scared of commitment in his relationships to date and had made a resolution to be more open about his feelings and be more accepting of the feelings of others, As a result he had started seeing a girl from his office and his face softened and a smile appeared which gave everyone in the room a shock and a clear indication that his days as a grouch were numbered.
Graeme announced that Dolly Parton’s iconic love song had made him reconsider his own emotional commitment and he made his resolution to rebuild the relationship with his estranged wife who he knew was still fond of him. He had come to realise that the marriage had failed because he had not been mature enough at the time and he was taking small steps back starting with calling off their divorce.
Jenny said her “New Shoes” inspiration had shown her she was too work orientated and had made a resolution to do more things away from the work environment. She had joined a rambling club, bought new walking boots and was now spending weekends doing hill walking with a mixed crowd and was loving the open air and exercise as well as the social aspect. She said that she was fond of one of the male participants and could see a relationship potential for the future.
Eyes fell to me and I explained how “I’ll Be There For You” had inspired me to adopt an abandoned dog and give it a new home and presented Ross’s photo to the smiles of the audience. Heather then brought out a bottle of champagne and said “Lets all drink to the Resolutions we have made and the better lives we are going to live as a result!” We clinked glasses and supped our drink and the music began and everyone sat down to chat to their friends. I found myself next to Alexis and I turned to her and said “I wish I had known and could have been a help to you!” She smiled and said “I had an internal battle only I could resolve, Tim. I hope we can still remain friends?” I reached across and took her hand in mine. “Alexis, I’ve let our friendship slip over the years. I promise to be a more frequent part of your life again and whatever happens in the months ahead, I’ll be there for you!” I said and watched as Alexis smiled.
“Sounds like your resolution isn’t just for your dog, then?” she said and I smiled. “I promise to be your best friend, Alexis” I said and looked her in the eye, The distance between us reduced in slow motion as we both realised our bond was as strong as it ever had been and my world stood still as Alexis’s ruby red lips met mine. When they parted both our mouths were smiling and I felt Alexis squeeze my hand. “I’d like us to find the closeness we once shared again, Tim. You’re a very special friend and I’ve always looked up to you as someone I could rely on.” Without invitation, I moved in again for another kiss, realising that I had found someone I loved and who loved me back.
“Hey Heather?” Graeme called out. “You never told us YOUR resolution! What was YOUR song?” All our attention turned to our host who was stood laughing. “My favourite song is Sting’s Spread A Little Happiness and I think I achieved that with all of you!”
Alexis giggled “You know, Tim, we really should thank Heather for reuniting us and giving us a future together!” and that was exactly what we did three years later when she was the chief bridesmaid at our wedding. That year we both made a resolution to live happily ever after and we intend to do just that.
My Hero
A first (short) story by Suzi Auchentiber - I made it my New Year Resolution to try to join the ranks of writers and not just be an avid reader . . .just hope I can cut the mustard!
Jake and I had always been friends growing up. We first met in pre-school and then found ourselves in the same class in Primary – his surname being Williams and mine Wilson meant we were in the same teaching room - and we didn’t live so far apart that we couldn’t see each other after school or at weekends. Our parents soon saw our bond so helped facilitate shared playdates and communal visits to the Circus or Fairground when they came to town. We just seemed to click.
When we reached secondary education, we maintained the bond we had established, even though there were lots more kids around. We had joined the Boy Scouts together since we were always playing outdoors when we were little and had gone on camping holidays with our respective fathers showing us the joys of the great outdoors. The first split came when we tried out for the school football team and I didn’t make the cut. To be fair, I was never that good at it – I lacked the intensity and physicality that the sport demanded – but Jake was really good. He was developing a stronger physique than I had and seemed to have a steely determination that was gradually making him the dominant partner in our friendship. Not in a nasty way, you understand but he was the one who would say “Lets do this!” and “Come on, you can manage it” and I began to become the follower rather than the instigator.
We had other friends or course – there was a loose band of probably a dozen males who tended to do things together – but Jake remained loyal to me, his oldest friend, and I was loyal to him. We had a similar sense of humour and similar values. We had a bond that had been built up over the years and he knew I had his back just as he had mine. Jake had matured into a 6ft tall athletically built young man while I had my mother’s genes dominating my growth – or lack of growth. I claimed 5ft 7inches but was closer to 5ft 6 and was slender in shape. When Jake and I were together it was a real little and large affair but to his credit, he never brought the height difference up – we were mates and our friendship was rock solid.
It was the last year of school and a bunch of us had decided we would do the West Highland Way – a 100 mile walk through the beautiful highlands of Scotland from the outskirts of Glasgow to the coastal town of Fort William. We guessed we could complete the walk during our 2 week Easter break. One of our friends had just lost his mother to breast cancer so we decided we would get sponsorship to raise money for that charity. For a laugh we all agreed we would wear something pink for the walk since that was the charity’s official colour.
Plans were made and some training done. Taking an extended walk requires appropriate footwear and feet that have been prepared for the daily grind on rough paths and a decent pair of walking boots need to be broken in to avoid blisters that would make walking impossible. We gave our schoolmates plenty of time to support us financially and they did a wonderful job helping us exceed our target of £5000, while local businesses helped by donating tents and sleeping bags so that we had good kit for our mission.
By the time we set off everyone was in high spirits, confident that the journey would be completed comfortably and we would return as heroes in 10 days time.
Jake was the de facto leader of the expedition on account of the fact he was made male school captain by the Headmaster on account of his excellent academic results and prowess in the sporting field. As we drove up to the starting point of the walk I looked at him sitting next to me and thought about what a great guy he was: Confident but not arrogant with it: Strong but not aggressively so; Handsome but not in a showy way. Wait, did I just think of my friend as handsome?
Jake had no shortage of female attention – always had attracted the ladies with his athleticism and charm – but neither of us had a serious girl friend as such. We were only 17 and were still finding out what we were looking for in a partner. Sure we had kissed our share of girls and even slept with a couple but we were not committed to any of them. We had so much going on with school and planning the next step to university, college or straight into the workplace that we knew we had some important decisions on what direction we were going to take that needed making. The distraction of our hormones – we needed to suppress until we knew our future path in life. This charity walk was a great opportunity to escape that pressure for a little while and just enjoy the company of friends.
When we got off the minibus at the official starting point at Milngavie – pronounced “mill guy” – the 8 of us posed for a team photo. Some of the guys wore pink t-shirts or shorts, others a pink hat. For a laugh I had a pink tutu on over my shorts and Jake had a pair of pink joggers. We smiled for the camera and then our “support vehicle” left us, wishing us well and telling us they would see us in 100 miles time.
With a bunch of high fives and cries of “let’s do this” we motivated ourselves for the task ahead and I set my size 6 hiking boot down on the first step of the journey. We knew the importance of pacing ourselves so we didn’t want to expend all our energies on day 1. We had a plan to walk no more than 15 miles in order to save our feet for the more arduous stretches deeper into the forests that lay ahead.
Inevitably, we split into our regular groups, walking alongside our friends and I found myself alongside Jake at the front of the pack, leading the way. “Tell me if I am going too fast” he said to me which stung a little. “You think I can’t keep up?” I growled back. “No, but I know I tend to stride out sometimes. My dad used to call me out for it. Said I’m too competitive, always trying to be the best at everything, trying to be the alpha male. He said it’s a sign of insecurity.”
I almost stopped in my tracks but Jake was still marching on so I jogged after him as best I could. “You? Insecure? Where did THAT come from?” Jake shrugged. “Dunno. But I sometimes think my Dad sees me as the man he wanted to be or something, you know? It’s almost like he’s jealous of me sometimes. It’s kind of weird because I’m kind of jealous of him, you know? Being a nurse and all, helping people, being compassionate, making a real difference to people’s lives when they are at a low point.”
I bounced alongside my friend looking up at his frowning face. “Is that why you’re looking at a career in Medicine?” I asked and he nodded. “Yea, I want to follow in my Dad’s tracks and make my parents proud.” I smiled at him and replied “Oh I think they’re proud of you already, buddy, with all you’ve achieved so far.” Then he turned to me and for the first time I saw vulnerability in his eyes as he said “Thanks Pete, I really hope so” and then he added as he marched onwards “I just hope they love me for just being me, you know?”
We passed Drymen and began the first serious climb of the walk. We knew that in a couple of miles there was a campsite we could pitch our tents at and rest up. Sure enough we came to a clearing and called it a day. Being former Scouts most of us knew how to set up a fire to heat up the pre-prepared meals we had brought along with us - no skinning rabbits on this walk, we were hardly in the outback!
Round the fire we told jokes and talked sport and did all the usual male stuff, joshing about each other and choosing who was going to reach Fort William first and who was going to be the first to need evacuated by the support team. Jake was of course the favourite to be first and I as the smallest was deemed most likely to fail. I took that as encouragement to prove them all wrong while Jake just seemed slightly embarrassed by the praise. Modesty seemed to be another of his many assets.
Jake and I shared a tent, like we always had in our Scouts days. His powerful arms drove the hammer down on the pegs to ensure we had the most secure tent of the 4 and once we had the ground sheet in place and the sleeping bags rolled out we undressed for bed. As usual the pair of us turned our backs on each other for some small element of privacy even though we were sleeping inches apart. It was something we hadn’t bothered to do when we were in Primary school but ever since puberty started making changes to our bodies we found it a better option. Besides which, I always felt somehow inferior to Jake’ and his rippling muscles.
Day two began with a climb up to around 900ft before a steep drop down hill to a relatively flat section of the walk and we made good time along that path. The walking was straightforward, and the weather was benign and nobody doubted that they would be able to complete the walk.
During the day Jake and I recalled old times together like when we had made a den in the woods near his house. It was our own little home away from our parents where we felt “independent” for the first time. We constructed it from branches, leaves, moss and whatever items we could adapt from our surroundings, making little beds of the same. Jake laughed. “We were only like 6 years old then, I think it would take a whole lot more branches and leaves to cover us these days – well, me anyway! Besides, our den was only to play in, not sleep overnight!” He looked at me and smiled. “Those were great times, Pete, weren’t they?” I nodded. “The best! Just you and me and the great outdoors!” There was a smile on both our faces for the next 10 minutes without another word spoken as we each remembered our time spent playing together.
Spirits were still high and by the time we set up camp we were approaching the hamlet of Inverarnan where the track starts to climb up into the mountains and the terrain is more challenging. Nobody was suffering from blisters or struggling with their kit and the weather had been kind to us.
However, the next two days were less fun as the rain began to fall and the climbs became steeper and more draining on the group’s stamina. Our tents were getting wet and it was more and more difficult to dry off our clothing. We sat around the fire in the evenings drying out our socks and shirts, trying not to burn them in the process.
On night number 4 when we were turning in after our meal I accidentally glanced across at Jake before he had finished getting into his sleeping bag. It wasn’t just the pecks he had on his chest that caught my eye but his underwear. Now I know every man’s undies are a matter for them and them alone but I could have sworn that I caught a glimpse of lace panties.
We said our goodnights and turned over to sleep but I lay there wondering why he was wearing trophy knickers, no doubt taken from one of his adoring harem that followed his every move. “You lucky dog!” I thought to myself and my admiration for the man went up another notch, as though it wasn’t high enough,
Walking on a forest path in the rain is tough. The mud and earth become soft and it takes more energy to make every step. Add to that the fact that you are climbing up and down hills that stretch up to 1500ft above sea level and you can see how many people find it too hard to complete the Walk in one go, stopping to rest for a few days before taking on the next section. We did not have such an option, We had school to go back to and sponsors to satisfy that we had completed our objective as planned. We were not taking foolish risks but we were walking on when, if we had we been on our own, we may have thought differently.
We bolstered each other’s confidence and kept spirits up quoting sketches from comedy TV shows and films – anything to keep morale high. When we camped up on night 6 we were beginning to weary. There was a twisted ankle that had been bound and bandaged but still gave pain; a gashed shin that had fallen foul of an unseen rock, and most of us had been bitten by the dreaded midges – tiny flies with ferocious bites that love nothing more than warm, wet weather in the Scottish countryside. No amount of calamine lotion would give us relief and it was all we could do to stop ourselves scratching the swollen bite marks across our arms and legs.
For all that Jake and I were best buddies, we had run out of things to talk to each other about. Like the rest of the bunch we were walking in virtual silence now. We were focussed on the path ahead, making sure we kept up with the others and cursed the bugs that were now gathered in swarms. Before we bedded down for night number 7 I noticed Jake surreptitiously popping a tablet from a strip and placing it in his mouth. I didn’t mention it to him though, it was his body and up to him what he did to it but I suddenly realised why he was built like he was. There were rumours around school of steroids being taken by some of the school’s track and field stars in order to improve performance. It looked as though Jake’s unrivalled strength and stamina had come from a stimulant. I vowed that my own performance on this walk would be as a result of my own abilities and not from some pharmaceutical.
The next day was one I would never forget. We were within a couple of days of our objective and in determinded mood as we left a campsite near to Kingshouse to make the tallest assent of the whole route up the side of the 1500ft tall hill named Etive Mor on a narrow track known as The Devils Staircase. The rain poured down and my backpack felt like a ton weight. As ever, Jake was carrying our tent along with his own backpack proving he was a true powerhouse of a man and in my eyes a real action hero! Yes, he seemed to have his own little frailties such as the steroids which was disappointing but I remembered my father quoting the bible “do not judge or you too may be judged” and knew that we all had our personal weaknesses.
The path was slick and muddy and we were pretty much walking in single file to keep away from the edge of the ridge and get some decent traction underfoot. I had slipped to the back of the bunch and was contemplating what my dad had said about judging people too harshly when there was a rumbling sound and a landslide came down the side of the hill on my right hand side, knocking me off my feet and carrying me over the edge of the ridge. It took only a couple of seconds for me to be engulfed in mud and rock and sent head over heels down the steep slope of the ridge to a flatter section and deposited 100ft below the path that I had been walking a moment before. I must have been knocked unconscious for a few moments in the fall but when I came around I found I was lying in a burn with cold water running across me and getting into my nose and mouth. I was unable to move and I was alone. In that moment I told myself that this was it. I was going to die.
That was before I heard a familiar voice shouting. “Pete? Pete? Stay with me Pete! I’ve got you now.” As I realised I was saved the voice continued barking commands to the others on the ridge above us. ”Graeme? Try and call Mountain Rescue and give them our co-ordinates. Maybe get a little higher up the hill to get a signal. Dave – Alastair - Gordon? You three go back to that cottage we passed an hour ago and see if they can summon help. Raymond and Alex, you pair head on – there should be a bothy about 10 miles up the path and it should have a phone you can call for help from. Tell them Pete was swept down the hill and has a broken leg!”
That was the first I knew of that injury. The shock and the cold water had numbed my senses. Jake was holding my head out of the water and cradling it in his arm. He looked down at me with genuine concern. “Are you OK, Pete? Seriously? I . . I couldn’t bear to lose you!” I coughed up some of the water I had been lying in as Jake turned my head so that I would empty my mouth of its contents. I managed a weak smile. “Jake, thank you! Oh thank you, Jake - you’re my hero! You’ve just saved my life! You wonderful guy, I could kiss you!” He turned his head away from me and I could see a tear roll down his cheek.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, still in a daze from the fall. He shook his head. “Nothing. Just. . . just take it easy and we’ll get you to hospital soon.” “No, Jake, please talk to me! I C’mon, it’s me you’re talking to! We can say anything to each other, you know that and I love you big guy, please?” My plea seemed to affect him more and the tears now rolled down his face. “I thought I had lost you Pete and I love you so much I could never cope without you. I love you more than you can ever know!” And that was when Jake and I had our first and last kiss. There in a burn on a hill, covered in mud and rock, my best friend and I locked lips and kissed.
I broke off and had a fit of coughing and snorting. “Was it that bad?” Jake asked with a worried look and I shook my head. “I had a bunch of mud up my nose – couldn’t breathe and nearly choked on what I was sucking in!” We smiled at each other and looked each other in the eyes. “You never told me you were gay” I said, slightly disappointed that he hadn’t confided the fact to me, but his reply shocked me more. “I’m not. It’s more than that, Pete. I’m not a man.”
He turned away and I could see fresh tears fall down his face. “Jake? What do you mean?” He took a deep sigh and said “I’ve been pretending to be a boy all my life because I was born with boy bits, but inside I am a girl. My dad and mum made sure I did all the normal boy activities and sports and encouraged me to be the best boy I could be but deep down I wanted to play with my sister’s dollies. I wanted to wear my sister’s pretty dresses. II wanted to play mummies and daddies with you where I was the mummy. I wanted to talk about boy bands and make up and fashion with the girls at school. I wanted to be your girlfriend – still do I guess” he said and looked away from me, embarrassed by his admission. “This macho male thing is just a façade.”
“So, why do you take steroids?” I asked, making him turn with a puzzled look on his face. “Jake I saw you take a tablet last night and the pack had lots of empty slots”, He shook his head. “Its estrogen I take. I came out to my parents 2 years ago and the Doctors have started me on female hormones now. I’ve convinced the shrinks that I am mentally a woman and I’m hoping to have SRS in a couple of year’s time.”
I began to feel a little woozy as the shock of the fall was wearing off but continued “So your chest . .“ and he smiled “Yea, I’m getting my own boobs at last.” “And the panties?” He looked shocked so I continued “I caught a peep the other night by mistake. Kind of sweet though!” He nodded, yea they are mine, and so are these pink joggers. I’ve got a whole wardrobe of clothes and wigs at home for when I can be myself. Hey, want to hear something funny?” I looked at him and said “Go on . . “
“Well, you talked me a few weeks back in the coffee shop in the mall! You were very charming! You let me go before you in the queue.” I cast my mind back and remembered the tall girl in the queue behind me and giving her some cheesy line about ladies first. But then, I was always the gentleman.
He looked down at my broken body covered in debris and I tried to joke. “Guess my Tutu didn’t make it huh?” He shook his head and said “I was going to ask to borrow it, too! I’ve got a leotard that it would have gone well with.”
I looked up into the face of my dearest friend and said “You shouldn’t have kept this from me, Jake. I’m always there for you, you know that!”
“I couldn’t let it be known around school” he pleaded. “I was too scared to admit how I felt when I was young so I overcompensated and by the time we came to secondary school I had built such a strong façade I had to stay with it, at least till I could leave school behind. Promise you won’t tell?”
I grimaced as my leg began to tell me how badly it had been shattered and said “I promise so long as you let me take you out on a date as soon as my leg is fixed. You’ve just saved my life and I owe you at least one classy meal together - and I want you in a dress, no trousers or jeans you hear?” Then I paused. “Hey wait, what’s your real name, because I know you’re not really Jake, are you?” He shook his head. “I’d prefer Hailey.” I smiled “Nice to meet you Hailey, Now that you’re officially my girlfriend, can I have another kiss please?”
That’s when Hailey and I had our first kiss, a heartfelt, loving kiss that came from our hearts.
There were many other kisses, such as when the Mountain Rescue team helicoptered us both off the hill and down to the Queen Elizabeth Hospital in Glasgow, and then in the months that followed when Hailey got her chance to be a nurse and look after her most important patient. I guess I already knew Hailey through Jake but over the months of rehab, I got to know the woman that was my best friend. I loved her every bit as much as much as I had loved Jake, if not more, now that she was truly happy in herself. Since we both were studying in Glasgow – her at Medical School and I in Strathclyde University (doing Geography if you must know) we moved in together and are planning on marrying once her SRS is done and her legal status is how she and I see it already.
Love doesn’t bother with sexuality, or shape. Love doesn’t see a skin tone or a religion. Love doesn’t see your politics or affiliations. Love comes from the heart and soul and that’s how I love Hailey – with all my heart and soul. My one true love. My hero.
Part One - A son's sense of duty . . . .
Mum’s health had been declining for a couple of years now and in her late eighties everything seemed to be failing. That was why my sister and I decided she could not look after herself anymore and putting her into a care home was the kindest thing for her.
We had selected one close to where we both lived, in the West End of Glasgow, which would make it easier for us both to visit her and where she would feel most comfortable amongst people who knew the same streets and surroundings that she knew. This was something her Doctor had encouraged – reducing her stress levels was important for her wellbeing and familiarity would keep her calmer than a strange environment.
To that end my sister and I had decorated her room in the care home with the same pictures and décor that had been in her old home. The old family photos, the tapestry she had worked on and framed showing a favourite landscape, even the drawings my sister’s kids had done for their grandma and had been hung on the kitchen fridge for the past 10 years were there next to her bed. All designed to give her a sense of wellbeing as her mental facilities slid away along with her physical capabilities.
Old age sucked but it beat dying young.
Mum had been in the care home for almost a year now and had settled well enough for my sister and I to feel comfortable with what we had done and with the care mother was getting. We were able to get on with our own lives again, safe in the knowledge she was being looked after.
I was relaxed that Thursday evening as I walked into the Niaroo Care Home for visiting time and greeted the receptionist I had come to know rather well over recent months.
“Evening Moira! How are you today?”
“Fine, Angus, yourself?”
“Getting there! Is she OK to visit?”
“Yes, bless her, she’s been fed and changed.”
“Thanks, I’ll see you on my way out.”
Care homes always have the same smell. It’s the smell of air freshener desperately working to cover the odour of incontinence and decay - and failing. It’s a strange mixture and after 10 minutes or so of visiting you almost get used to it, but your first few minutes are always the worst.
We had placed Mum into care just at the end of the Covid pandemic restrictions when there were, tragically, vacancies in most care homes in the area. It allowed us a reason to wear face masks to reduce access to the smell but as mother’s mental capacity diminished we removed the face masks to give her better sight of her family to spark the recognition that she was with her children again.
“Hi Mum” I called out as I opened the door to her room and gave it a knock – a token display that she still had some privacy which of course she didn’t. “Its me, Angus.”
“Who? Who’s that?”
“Its me, Mum, Angus. Just popped round to see how you are today” I said as I walked up to her bed and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“Angus? Oh hello, son, how are you?” she said, sounding quite deflated. I spent the next few moments filling her in on my day and giving her whatever news I thought might have been of interest to her but I could see in her face that she wasn’t really interested in what I was telling her, her world having shrunk to what went on within the rooms she visited in Niaroo Care Home.
Almost before I had finished talking Mum began telling me about some other woman in the care home and what her family did for a living. Her faltering voice and struggle to find words making a sentence take 5 minutes to present. I was used to it, but it still drove a dagger through my heart. “Her son’s in the Air Force, you know, a pilot on fast planes!” I doubt if it was meant to be a barb at my career choices but I took it as one, as I always do. I am a self employed window dresser to trade. I had a decent business going, designing and installing displays for major High Street chains such as Top Shop, British Home Stores, Selfridges and Debenhams. The high street retain decline was gradually reducing my workload of course but when Covid struck I found my customers dropping like flies and soon I was struggling.
Mum was still chattering away about some fellow resident in the care home whose daughter was separated from her partner and how she used to know someone who lived near us but couldn’t remember who that was and I found myself just sitting and nodding and taking no real interest and what she was telling me. Like most visits, it was more through a sense of duty to present myself than a real pleasure. Tick off the hour like a faithful son.
”I told her how you’ve got a little boy and girl and your husband is a successful lawyer, Susan” she said to me and I smiled and shook my head. “Mum, I’m Angus! Susan’s not here at the moment! She couldn’t come today, remember?” Mum turned to me and looked at me with a frown. “So who are you?” she asked, looking more confused. “Mum, I’m Angus – Susan’s away with the kids at the moment because its half term at the school.”
“so why are you not away with her and the children, dear?” she asked, her frown deepening. I shook my head. “Susan’s husband is away with her and their children, Mum. I don’t have any children, I’m single remember?” I said, hoping she would recover her memory and change the topic. However, I wasn’t so lucky. “So who are you, then?” she demanded – her voice getting louder and more urgent. “Where’s Susan? Tell her I want to see her!! Who ARE you? NURSE !! NURSE!!!” she shouted, attracting one of the Care Home staff to enter the room.
“What’s the problem Mrs Aird?” she asked as she reached for my mother’s wrist to check her pulse rate.
“This man has come to see me and he tells me he doesn’t have any children and that I can’t see my daughter! I want to see Susan, will you tell her to come in tomorrow to see me? Can you phone her number – I’ve got a note of it somewhere . . .” and she turned to look for her diary in her bedside cabinet.
The care home worker smiled at me and said “Its OK Mrs Aird, we’ve got a note of your daughter’s number. Don’t you want to talk to your son, here? He’s come to see you tonight!” Mum shook her head and mumbled “Get Susan to come and see me!! Susan comes to see me and she’ll look after me. I want to see Susan!!”
My mother was getting more and more agitated and the care worker made a face to me and nodded her head towards the door as she pressed an alert button at the side of my mother’s bed for assistance. I got to my feet and said “OK, Mum. I’ll need to head off now. Take care and I’ll see you tomorrow, OK?” There was no reaction to what I had said, instead my mum was babbling anxiously about Susan and how she would look after her. I sighed and made my way outside.
I decided to wait and talk to the staff member about what had happened so I sat and waited while another member of the team went into the room with some medication and a glass of water. I could hear them trying to calm my mum down and reassuring her that Susan would be visiting her very soon and everything would be fine. It made me feel frustrated.
I was the first born in the family and always felt I had a bond with my mother but her failing mental health seemed to have excluded me from her cognisance of the family. I was becoming more and more marginalised in her memory. Here tonight she had gotten to the point of almost treating me like a stranger. I knew it was her illness that was making her act that way but it was still hard to hear her voice saying those hurtful words towards me.
Eventually the original staff member came out of the room. She gave me a weak smile. “Sorry, she’s a little confused these days. We’ve sedated her to get her heart rate down and we’ll keep an eye on her tonight to make sure she has a good sleep. Would it be possible for your sister to call in tomorrow? She seems to be adamant she wants to see her and I’m sure that would get her back on an even keel?”
I shook my head. “Its half term – the four of them are away up to the Isle of Harris. They’ve rented a yurt up there and are kayaking and hill walking this week. Susan had explained that to her before she went but its clearly not registered!”
There was a pause and then the reply came “Well, we’ll see. Maybe tomorrow she will remember where she is and will be OK” I nodded and said “Let’s hope. I’ll drop round to visit anyway and fingers crossed. . . . “ She smiled and nodded. “OK, sorry about this.”
I headed back home feeling frustrated and upset. It was never nice seeing my mother confused and I knew that it was unlikely she would ever get back to being the sharp, witty woman she had been most of her life. I wasn’t ready for her to stop recognising who I was and wanted to be able to comfort her and calm her with my presence. I needed that kind of closure and not have her fade away without me there in her life.
I didn’t sleep well that night. My mind replayed the conversations I had had with Mum the night before. First she told me Susan’s kids were mine, then she asked why I wasn’t away with Susan and her kids as though I was her husband and then she had asked me – for the second time in 10 minutes – who I was. It unsettled me.
Susan’s home was a grander place than mine and actually closer to the care home and I had agreed to keep an eye on it while they were away since her husband David got a lot of mail through his charitable work offering legal advice to small trusts who could not afford to employ their own legal team. After I had finished breakfast and cleaned up I decided to walk round to the house to check all was well and clear my head.
On the way I tried phoning Susan’s mobile but I just got sent to her voicemail as there was no connection to her handset. I didn’t bother leaving a message as I didn’t want her to think there was an emergency that would require them to cut short their holiday. I knew with their busy schedules family time together was a scarce and much valued commodity and they had been talking about this trip for some time.
I opened the front doors, quickly disconnected the alarm system and closed the door behind me. I did the customary moving of the morning mail from behind the door and then a check on the back door and kitchen to ensure there was no sign of intruders at the rear of the building. Then I took the mail through to the lounge to sit with the rest of the pile.
That was when I saw it. Framed and on the display case next to Susan’s chair - the photo taken of my sister and myself with Mum on her 75th birthday a few years before. People had commented on it and I had never really paid attention to what they had said but looking at the photos I saw what they had seen - the family resemblance. My sister was a carbon copy of myself. Or to put it another way, I looked just like my sister.
That’s not to say we were identical – we clearly were not! She was a female and I was a male and there was no doubt which of us was which but an idea began to ferment within me and it began to make more and more sense to me. So much so that I immediately went to the door, reset the alarm and departed back to my flat – almost breaking into a run in my eagerness to put my theory to the test.
I headed immediately to the lock up where I stored my works van and my stock of manikins, backdrops, stands and associated accessories I used to frame my window displays. One of the recent store closures in town had been the Long Tall Sally outlet – a store for the taller, larger female which had sadly become another name moving off the high street and becoming “on-line” only. I had received a call telling me I had 3 hours to collect anything that was mine before the doors would be locked and I had grabbed my displays and thrown them into the van with literally minutes to spare.
The thing is, some of the manikins were still dressed. The store manager said it didn’t matter as she would bin display clothing anyway as it could not be sold to the public. That meant I had some female clothing in a larger size. My theory was crazy but with my mum’s poor eyesight and slightly wandered mental state, I could turn up at the Care Home dressed like Susan and looking like her enough to convince her that her daughter was in the room.
I knew Susan’s mannerisms and speech pattern well enough and I knew all her stories and could even mimic her a little bit. Could I be convincing enough to put my mum at ease again and have her relax to lower her stress levels? It might just work and with Susan coming back home at the weekend I would only need to “present” as her a couple of times before the real thing was available once more. I decided it was worth a shot.
From the “Sally Stash” I found a floral peasant blouse along with a display bra and boosters, size 20 skinny jeans that would fit me and a pair of heeled ankle boots in female size 11 which would fit my male size 10 feet. I had a range of wigs in a box for general use and found a brunette example that best matched Susan’s colouring although it was a little shorter than she usually had hers. I would need to remember that when I walked into mum’s room later.
I took my selected clothing and placed them in a bag to carry back to the flat and in the privacy of my room I changed into the outfit. I only allowed myself to look at the mirror once I had placed the wig on top of my head. At first I thought there was some trick being played on my eyes but then I came to realise that the girl in the mirror was me. “Damn!” I said to myself “This might actually work!”
Chapter 2 – The first deception
My resemblance to Susan was not exactly carbon copy but I considered it close enough for people to believe without raising too many alarm bells, and certainly mum’s diminished state should allow the new look Susan to pass muster. I practiced walking in the heels to make sure I would not look like a some drunken ostrich and reminded myself of the mantra “small steps, hip sway” which was always the advice to models at shop fashion shows I had decorated over the years.
I glanced at my watch. I had a little time before visiting hour would come around so I undressed again and slipped on my own jeans and t-shirt. I decided in order to minimise my time dressed en-femme I would carry the outfit to Susan’s and get dressed there. I could borrow a little of her make up and spritz some of her perfume on myself so that I would smell like my sister as well as look like her. I could feel my pulse rate increasing as I check listed what I needed to do in order to make things work and made myself some food for dinner. I wasn’t feeling hungry but didn’t want this tension on an empty stomach.
An hour before visiting I grabbed the holdall with the clothing and Susan’s house keys and headed out of my flat. For some bizarre reason I felt self conscious as I walked along the road, as if people could tell what I was going to do despite any external signs whatsoever. I tried to remind myself that this was just a madcap piece of disguise for the benefit of an old lady who would take comfort from it and it was only for a couple of nights at most. There was nothing to worry about. I should relax and enjoy it. Treat it like an adult Halloween outing. Nothing more.
My hands were shaking when I put the key into Susan’s front door and then turned off their alarm system. I knew I didn’t have long to get prepared so I quickly went to her bedroom and undressed. It felt wrong to be stripping down in the bedroom of my sister and brother in law’s house but I told myself I didn’t have time to worry about that. Instead I needed to get myself ready.
I pulled on the jeans and blouse before sitting at the dressing table and pulled out a couple of drawers before finding some make up. I had already shaved as close as possible but decided I needed a little foundation cream on my face to reduce the signs of stubble. Then I found a mascara wand so I did my eyelashes in the hope of making my eyes look a little prettier. I put a little of her eye-shadow on before taking a lipstick and gave my mouth a deep burgundy colouring. I paused as I saw myself reflecting in the mirror and smiled. I did look more like my sister that ever before. This should work!
I could not find the perfume at first but found some in the en-suite bathroom cabinet and dabbed my neck and wrists with it which brought Susan to life in my body. I was feeling very smug when I glanced at my hands. Nails! Susan was never without nail varnish! I needed to wear some because mum has a great hand holder and would notice. Having not done physical work for a few weeks, my nails were a little longer than usual so I grabbed an emery board and began giving them a little shape but as I did so I noticed the time was rushing past and I needed to paint the nails now and get moving.
I found a bottle of varnish that was a similar shade to the lipstick and painted each set of nails as best I could. My hands were shaking with nerves and the job wasn’t perfect but good enough. As I held them out before me I suddenly shuddered once more. Jewellery! Susan always wore rings and a bracelet – and of course she would have that with her on her holiday. I noticed a jewellery box and searched in it for something I could wear. Her rings were mostly too small for my hands but I found one I could wear and a clasp bracelet which would go round my wrist so I threw them on.
I was getting out of the chair when I realised I hadn’t secured the wig on yet and sat back down to make sure it was pinned in place and my own hair wasn’t visible. For the first time in my life I was grateful for my receding hairline and cropped haircut. I grabbed a hairbrush and gently teased the hair so that it looked relatively natural and managed.
Another glance at the watch. Damn – it’s a quarter to and its still a 15 minute walk to the care home – I need to get going! Then I saw my watch again – a large masculine item my sister would never be wearing! I quickly rummaged through the drawer and found a pretty watch which clearly no longer worked. It had an expanding metal band however so I could slide it onto my wrist for show and that would have to do. I left my own watch next to my clothes and would collect them when I got back.
Once more I realised I had forgotten something. I had a wallet, mobile phone and set of keys to carry, and no pockets to place them in. I needed a bag. In the wardrobe there was a range of them of course and I smiled when I saw one that I recognised. Mum had given Susan it as a present last Christmas and it was all Susan could do to look grateful. It was extremely old fashioned and two tone beige, giving it all of the style of the 1970s and Susan had whispered to me on the day that she would never leave her house with it! I felt less guilty borrowing it and thought it might even get Susan some “brownie points” if mum recognised it.
Damn, I don’t have time for this, I realised as I stuffed my personal items into the bag and took a deep breath. I need to get a move on. I closed the bedroom door and made my way to the alarm box. Making sure I had all I needed and having one last check of myself in the mirror. The image restored a little of my confidence. I DID look feminine. This WAS going to work. As long as I got to the Care Home before visiting stopped, I could make this work. I turned the alarm back on and stepped out of the door, locking it securely behind me.
That’s when reality hit me. I was now on the pavement of a public street in a big city dressed as a woman. I didn’t have the option to go back into the house – I needed to get to Niaroo Care Home as soon as possible and time was ticking. I remembered my favourite comedy film, Some Like It Hot, where Tony Curtis and Jack Lemon masqueraded as Josephine and Daphne to avoid the Mob who were out to kill them and a whispered to myself “Come along, Daphne, you can do this” as I made my short stride steps down the pavement, one foot in front of the other in my best attempt at a feminine gait. There was no going back now.
It was early evening and still daylight so I could be seen by all passers by but nobody screamed, nobody was laughing or pointing at me. In fact, nobody seemed to give me a second glance which came as a huge relief. Even so, I was beginning to regret my decision to pretend to be my sister. What if mum had calmed down and was in a better mental state tonight and remembered her daughter was away on holiday and would have been happy to see her son instead? Was all of this charade strictly necessary?!
I reached the Care Home at 5 past the hour. It took longer walking in heels than I expected but I was genuinely relieved to have reached it while at the same time terrified than in the next few minutes I might be exposed by my mother or worse still rejected as some stranger and cause more stress than I was trying to eliminate from her life.
“Can I help you?” the girl at the reception desk said. I smiled weakly. “Hi Moira – its Angus Aird here to see my mum.” She frowned and stared at me. “Angus? Em . . I . . didn’t know . . .” I interrupted her and said “Last night she was stressed asking for Susan to come visit, so I thought I would try and look like my sister and maybe fool her into relaxing . . . I know it sounds kind of stupid now I talk about it. . . .” She smiled and said “Worth giving it a go. I’m told your mum was asking for your sister all day so let’s see if you are right!” I signed the visitor sheet as usual and nodded as I headed for mum’s room.
My heart was now beating like a humming bird’s wings and I took a long deep breath before knocking on the door and opening it. In my best impersonation of my sibling I greeted my mother. “Hi Mum, its only me! How are you?”
Her eyes looked at me and a saw a slight frown. “Susan? Susan is that you?” she asked and I smiled and said “Of course it is. Haven’t been in for a couple of days but I’m here now. Oh, I shortened my hair yesterday – I know you always said I would suit it shorter – how do you like it?” I said, giving her the full side to side pose to show off my locks. “Malcolm and the kids say it makes me look younger!” The frown remained in place as mum replied “Its nice dear, it certainly makes you look . . . well, a little different.”
I decided to move in so I sat down in the chair next to her and took her hand in mine. “Anyway, I’m here now. So how are you? Are you still playing whist with your friends in the afternoons? You were telling me you enjoyed that the other day! What’s their names again – Angela and Maureen isn’t it?” Mum seemed to relax and nodded “Aye, Agnes and Maureen. They’re staying here too, you know. We play whist in the afternoon some times.” I gave her hand a squeeze “That sounds good fun – its nice to have friends you can chat with, isn’t it?” She nodded but seemed to have nothing more to say on the topic.
I had prepared for the eventuality of having to make all the conversation – it was what I did as Angus anytime I visited, but tonight I knew I had to convince as my sister. I decided to go all in with tales of her grandchildren which was always a topic she liked hearing about. “I meant to tell you Alice and Jack send their love – I’ll bring them in to see you when they are free. You know what they are like! Alice has started training as a cheer leader for the School sports teams – we’re getting so like America these days! Because she goes to her dance classes the school asked her to get involved so she can show the other girls what they need to do to get fit and flexible. Remember when she was in that school concert when they did the musical Cats and she was in that outfit with the tail and everything?”
Mum frowned as she recalled a cat suit and she said “Yes. . . I think so . . .” I squeezed her hand. “That’s right we were all there, Malcolm, Angus, Jack and yourself – we got a seat near the front so we could see better, remember? Right next to the orchestra so we were nearly deaf from the music?” Mum appeared to remember something about that but said nothing as I ploughed on. “Well, she’s still loving her dancing and is talking about applying for a stage school once she has finished her exams, so she can train and maybe get work on the West End Theatre circuit in London!”
Mum’s face showed little recognition of what I was saying but she was calm and was gripping my hand which I took as a sign of acceptance and smiled to myself. So far so good.
I changed the subject of the talk to my nephew Jack and talked about his interests and activities which mum might have remembered for about 10 minutes and then changed to talking about Malcolm – my alleged husband of 20 years I talked about how his work was keeping him busy, how he was still golfing every Sunday and how he was planning on taking the family on a holiday to Lake Como in Italy since one of the partners at his law firm had a time share there and had a slot available for our use.
Mum participated with some one word responses or the occasional smile and nod but wasn’t coming up with anything of her own. I knew of course that, just like people in hospital or prison, residents in care homes tended to do the same thing every day since they were to all intent and purpose captives within their four walls. The last thing I wanted was silence – I needed to keep my focus on fooling my mother and maintaining my Susan persona. I had never realised how hard it was to keep talking for such a long time and realised a new admiration for lecturers and stand up comedians.
“So Angus told me he was in to see you last night” I said looking for a reaction and mum nodded and said “uh huh” so I launched in. “He was telling me he is doing well with his job at the moment, he’s got a new contract to do displays in House of Fraser and Marks and Spencer’s so that’s good, isn’t it?” I didn’t want her to worry about my failing career and hoped the familiar names of major retailers would filter through so that she would be reassured on some level but again there was no real reaction. “He probably told you all about it last night, did he?” I asked and she just said “yes” with a blank expression which made me feel rather sad for her. She was just reacting to what was being said to her like an automaton – not really understanding what was being said enough to make meaningful conversation.
I went back to Susan stories to reinforce my presence. “So I was looking through some old photo albums last night and I found the pictures from when you and dad took me to Brownie camp in West Linton because I was scared to go in the bus with the other girls, remember? I was stood at the camp gate gripping dad’s hand like I didn’t want to let go and you standing there in your green jump suit – remember? Must have got someone else to take that picture – Angus wasn’t there because he was away with the swimming club that day.”
I hoped my words were reaching mum even though there was no obvious reaction to my stories or the images I was trying to recreate for her but she was at least relaxed and nodded and smiled every now and then at my lengthy stand up routine.
I was about to launch into another photo from the past when there was a knock on the door and Moira stepped in. “I’m sorry, its 8pm and visiting is officially over.” I checked my watch. I had been talking non stop for the past 50 plus minutes without a break. I smiled at Moira and said “Be right out” and she closed the door again.
“That’s me being kicked out, mum” I said as I looked her in the face and said “Take care of yourself and I’ll see you in a couple of days, OK?” Her face fell and she said “You’ll come again tomorrow, Susan?” and her grip on my hand tightened. I smiled and said “What about Angus? He’ll come tomorrow and then I can come the next night!” She shook her head “You’ll come again tomorrow, Susan?” she repeated and I sighed. “Em, OK, hopefully Malcolm can look after the kids again” I said as I reached for my handbag.
“Oh, mum, do you recognise this? It’s the handbag you gave me at Christmas, remember?” I held it out and she looked at it and said “Debenhams.” I laughed “That’s right, you said you got it for me in Debenhams. Its lovely . . . and so are you mum.” I leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. “I love you mum” I said and then chuckled. “Oh I’ve left some lipstick on your cheek” and I dampened a paper tissue and used it to wipe her cheek, the way she used to wipe food from my face when I was young. The change from being cared for to being the carer became real to me at that moment and I felt my emotions rising. I grabbed my handbag and said “OK, Mum, see you tomorrow!”, blew her a kiss and left the room.
I felt my knees buckle a little and stood behind the door for a few seconds to compose myself before heading for the exit. Moira pushed the signing out form towards me. “Will we be seeing you again tomorrow night, Susan?” she asked and I sighed. “Afraid so. She’s a lot happier with my presence tonight than she was last night so until the real thing return at the weekend, I guess I’ll be dragging myself here!” Moira smiled at my attempt at humour and said “If its any comfort to you, you do look very convincing.” Then she put her hand on her mouth. “Oh sorry, I know you’re not female or gay or whatever . . I just mean. . . I’m sorry if I offended you!”
I smiled. “Its fine Moira, just a means to an end which should end at the weekend. I guess I can cope! See you tomorrow” and with that I walked out into the evening.
Chapter 3 – This could work, you know!
As I walked back from the Care Home the adrenalin that had built up all afternoon finally dissipated from my body and I realised my mouth was bone dry after the long monologue I had performed and the nerves I had endured. I needed a beer. I knew I was still at least 10 minutes from Susan’s house and another 10 before I got to my flat and I wasn’t sure I could wait for either.
Just then my attention was drawn to a sign above the venue on the corner of the road beside me. The Basement Bar. I knew the place well, or at least knew of it because I had never visited it before. It was known locally as a hang out for the LGBTQ community as it was close to student accommodation for the local University and was a safe haven for those still fluid in their sexuality. These may be changing times but not many pubs in Glasgow would be safe or comfortable for a man dressed as a woman to drink alone in. This Bar was the best available to me and my thirst only encouraged me further to enter the place where I could slake it.
Having been dressed as my sister for over an hour now I was feeling a little less self conscious as I pushed open the bar door and stepped in. I could see people seated around the room and a couple of people stood at the bar. A few eyes turned to look at me but didn’t seem to stare or linger longer than usual. I stepped up to the bar and the barmaid smiled and said “Hello. What can I get you?” I wanted a beer but for a moment I wondered if that was too manly an order. Did I really want to change to a white wine or a gin and tonic. I gathered up my Susan voice and said “A lager please” and watched as the girl took a tall glass and filled it with the cold golden liquid my mouth craved.
I thanked her for the drink and paid with some coins I had thrown into my handbag along with my wallet. Then I went and sat at a table with my back to the general crowd. I felt self conscious and didn’t want to sit where I could be seen or where I could see everyone else. I was there just to quench my thirst. I had my handbag on my lap when I felt someone approaching me. The footsteps came close to my back and then seemed to stop. I instantly regretted my decision to sit facing inwards and tensed myself for what was coming next.
There was the sound of someone bending down and in my peripheral vision I saw a hand reaching down to the ground. “Excuse me” a voice said “I think you dropped this?” I turned to look at who was speaking to me and saw the barmaid holding a small lacy handkerchief I didn’t recognise. I signed in relief and smiled. “Oh, thank you, dear. It must have slipped out when I was getting the money out my bag” I said and duly deposited it back inside.
She smiled and said “You’re welcome. At the Basement Bar, everyone is welcome.” She looked at my glass. “Are you ready for the rest of your pint?” I glanced down at my beer and was shocked to see half an inch remaining in the glass. My initial “sip” had clearly been a more manly gulp than I had intended. I nodded and said “please!” and she said “I’ll bring it right over. Lifting the glass to sup the remaining lager I smiled as I saw the lipstick smear I had left on the rim.
I gave the barmaid a note for the next beer and she brought back change. Table service was unusual in a Glasgow pub but then this was not your average Glasgow pub. I began to gain a little courage and confidence and started to look around at the décor of the place I had found sanctuary in. It was modern and yet traditional, spacious and yet cosy in atmosphere and although instead of images of male sporting heroes on the wall, there were stylised images of Lady Gaga, Madonna, Cher and Marlene Dietrich showing the venue’s gay credentials. I had noticed a Rainbow flag behind the bar and copies of “Out” magazine in a dispenser available for purchase.
The second glass of beer lasted longer than the first. For the first time since I had put on my skinny jeans and high heels I was feeling like myself again. I was relaxed. My decision to present as my sister at the Care Home seemed to have worked like I had hoped it would and despite the stress and apprehension I had felt, I actually enjoyed the visit. I realised I would have to work on a script for the following evening, although I also understood that whatever I said was likely to have little effect on my mum other than a soothing balm of a familiar voice.
I checked my watch to see what time it was, only to be met by the smile of a fixed ten to two reminding me the watch was purely for effect. I knew I needed to get on my way so I drained my glass and stood up to depart. The barmaid smiled and said “Thanks – come back anytime!” and I nodded and said “Thank you!” as I understood why so many LGBTQ people would make such a supportive and accepting place their local. I turned towards Susan’s house and walked along the pavement feeling the slight chill of the evening air. I made a mental note to find myself a little jacket to wear on my next night out.
At Susan’s house, I took off my heels and removed my wig before washing my face clean of the make up I had applied. I removed the jewellery I had worn and returned it to the box they had come from. Likewise I emptied the handbag and left it in the wardrobe where I knew I would retrieve it again tomorrow. I was going to leave the clothes at Susan’s house and wear them again but decided it might look better to have a different outfit on and I was sure there was more in my lockup that I could put on. So I changed into my Angus clothes and folded the female attire and placed it back into the bag they had come in. Then I secured the house once more and walked the remainder of the trip back to my flat.
I slept like a baby that night. The relief of having successfully impersonated my sister and placated my mum cheered me greatly and helped my body and mind relax in a way it hadn’t for some time. I woke late the next morning but my answering machine showed no missed calls and my e-mail inbox was still as empty as before. I decided today was not going to be spent chasing non-existent work. Instead, after a lat breakfast I wandered down to my lock up in search of a new outfit.
I was really just looking for a different coloured blouse but I couldn’t see anything that fitted correctly and then came across a body-con dress in red with a pair of red high heels and I chuckled to myself. That outfit is just SO Susan! She would wear that in an instant – in fact she probably had the same dress in her wardrobe. When I found the accompanying red jacket I started to think seriously about that evening. The jacket was cropped length but very stylish and I knew that, even if I decided not to wear it to the Care Home, I wanted to see myself wearing it.
Pantyhose were a staple of the manikin display package. White limbs were transformed with the application of a pair of 20 denier tights and helped set off any outfit. I had multiple packs in the lock up and grabbed one for my use before bringing the whole ensemble back to the flat.
My desire to see my reflection had be stripping off and putting on the dress as soon as I was back inside and my body tingled with excitement as I wriggled into the dress and admired my new look. Yes I could do with a slightly larger posterior to be completely believable but for this evening’s use, the outfit was beautiful and sufficiently Susan to have any memories in mum’s head rekindled by the image. I knew the beige handbag wouldn’t really go with the outfit but felt sure Susan would have a red handbag in her collection or at least a black one that I could use. I glanced at my fingernails and held them against the dress. Yes, the shade of red didn’t clash so I could keep the existing polish on. Maybe do a little repair work on a couple of nails later – I’m sure my hands would be steadier this time around.
First thing I wanted to do however was shave. My legs looked a little hairy through the tights and my arms were far too hairy with a dress that had only half sleeves. Mother’s eyesight may be fading but her hands could still feel and any hand on my arm or leg would reveal my true identity if I didn’t address the issue. I pondered buying a hair removal cream from the chemist but knew I was too well known there to avoid raised eyebrows from the sales staff so I went into the bath with my safety razors and shaving cream and prepared for a long and meticulous shaving session.
Once I had dried myself off I tried on the dress once again and pulled the tights up my now hairless legs. The sensation was incredible. The material of the dress against my smooth skin felt wonderful and the nylon against my legs was positively orgasmic. I found myself tenting my underpants and knew I couldn’t risk doing that later this evening so I hunted for the smallest underwear I had which could constrict me enough and keep me relatively smooth up front.
I glanced at the clock and gasped. It was 3pm already! I had been so immersed in how I looked in the red dress I had totally forgotten about eating lunch. In a few hours I would be back at the Care Home and I still needed to do my make up and get my jewellery and so forth. I would need to make sure I was at Susan’s earlier tonight so that I had more time to prepare and not be in the same rush as before. I would have changed at home but Susan had the make up and perfume I needed as well as the accessories I wanted to wear. I wondered if she had a nice broach I could put on the lapel of the jacket. It might set it off. Oh and I wonder if she had a choker necklace? The neckline of the dress would allow one – a nice gold one would suit beautifully.
I really wasn’t hungry so I just grabbed a granola bar and had it with a black coffee. My mind was too full of my preparations for the evening’s visiting at the Care Home and what I would wear. Once more I packed the holdall I had used the night before with the clothing and shoes, making sure they were not being crushed – I didn’t need to look like I had just slept in the outfit! Mum probably wouldn’t notice but the staff would and I would be mortified if they thought I wasn’t taking care f my appearance!
It was an hour earlier than the previous night when I left the flat and headed for Susan’s house. I was determined that I would not be stressed like I was 24hrs before. I was going to prepare calmly and thoroughly this time and arrive at the Care Home on time and in a calm demeanour this time around.
There was some mail on the doormat when I entered Susan’s house which I added to the pile in the lounge before heading for the bedroom where I emptied the holdall and hung the dress, and set out the red heeled shoes I would be wearing. I sat at the dresser and began to work on my make up. My brows looked a little bushier than they should be if I was to be truly feminine looking so I took a pair of tweezers and began plucking at the hairs. It was agony and my eyes watered, slowing the process, but I thought that the thinner line I had left looked far more authentic.
Once I had the make up completed I stared at my face and realised with a gasp that I had omitted a key ingredient the night before. Susan wore earrings and last night my ears were naked. I became frustrated. My ears were not pierced so there wasn’t a way I could wear any of my sister’s collection. Then I remembered my niece had begged her mum to let her pierce her ears from an early age and she had relented until she was nearly 12. I am sure she compromised by letting her wear clip-ons for a while. I got up and headed for Alice’s bedroom.
Alice’s room was that I would expect of a typical teenage girl. Lots of make up, jewellery and fashion clothing and a choice of shoe style that would rival her mother. Girls mature quicker than boys of course and are far more aware of their appearance at 12 than boys are at 16 – or at least they were when I was that age! Alice was what, 14? 15 now? I couldn’t remember but she was a young woman and I only hoped she hadn’t thrown out her old jewellery from her younger years.
Thankfully, Alice is a hoarder like her mother. At the back of a drawer was an old jewellery box with bright coloured bangles and hair clasps as well as a selection of clip on earrings. I pulled through them looking for something that was adult looking and found a pair in a small plastic bag. They appeared to have been bought shortly before she had pierced her ears because there was no sign of wear – they retained functioning clasps and were in excellent condition.
I opened the packaging and held them up. The clasps were hidden by a cubic zirconia stone beneath which hung gold coloured teardrop earrings with tiny faux diamonds around the base. They were cute and when I put them on and felt them gently tugging on my lobes, I fell in love with them. I placed the empty bag back in the jewellery box and returned it to the back of the drawer it had come from. A glance at Alice’s bedside showed me that I was only an hour from when I needed to be at the Care Home and so I returned to Susan’s room to complete my make over.
I took the same watch as the day before and placed it on my wrist, added the bangle and ring I had also worn and then set about looking for a chain for my neck. Susan didn’t have a gold one but I remembered seeing one in Alice’s collection so I went back through there and borrowed it. Being made you’re a young girl it was small enough to act as a choker chain on my neck and once I put on my dress I realised it looked perfect on me.
I touched up my nails and then secured my wig in place and brushed it until I was happy with my appearance. Actually, I was more than happy with my appearance. I was loving my appearance. I felt vibrant, attractive, stylish, desirable – the very things I had never really been as Angus. It was a revelation to me that I could look this feminine. I had worked with female orientated retail outlets over the years but that was work, that was me showing my talents at presentation and design. It could have been any product in the window – and in many cases it was unrelated to fashion. The reflection in the mirror was changing how I perceived myself and it was a strange feeling.
I went to the wardrobe to look for a red handbag and my eyes caught the beige one from the night before. I remembered how mum reacted to it with recognition when I told her it was the one she had bought. She remembered the store she had got it from. That was one of the few positive moments from my time with her during visiting hour. I held it against my red outfit and turned from side to side. It wasn’t perfect, but it didn’t look so far out of place that it couldn’t be used. I decided its merits as a memory for mum outweighed its colour and I opened it up and dropped my personal items inside as before.
A glance at the clock and I realised I needed to get going so I spritzed some perfume on myself once more and made for the front door. Damn, I was going to find a broach for the jacket lapel, I remembered as I caught my reflection in the hall mirror. I was about to head back but stopped myself. “Tonight you are going to be calm and on time, Daphne” I told myself with a smile as I reset the alarm and locked the front door behind me.
Chapter 4 – And it was all going so well, too . . .
This evening as I walked along the pavement I did see some people react to my appearance but it was all positive. A couple of young girls looked at my ensemble with genuine admiration while a man ogled me for longer than he should have and was rewarded with a thump on the arm from his wife who had clearly noticed. I wondered it I wasn’t a little overdressed for the Care Home but I knew Susan was rarely underdressed and I was maintaining an appropriate presentation as my sister.
It was 5 minutes to the hour when I arrived at Niaroo Care Home and a number of other visitors were sat in the lobby awaiting the instruction of the staff. Moira saw me approaching the front desk and said “Good evening, Susan. That’s a lovely outfit!” as she passed me the form to sign. “Thanks!” I replied with a smile. “Its one mum liked on me so hopefully it will trigger a memory” I said. “Just take a seat, we’re running a little late I’m afraid” she added and so I went over to an empty chair and sat down, keeping my legs tucked behind and to the side with knees firmly together.
Sitting there amongst the other visitors, I kept my hands clasped together on my lap, my handbag on the floor and I casually surveyed the room. Nobody was giving me a second look, nobody was sniggering or looking shocked. I was passing for a female – a fact that 48hrs ago would have been impossible for me to contemplate. What also surprised me was how comfortable I was in this guise. Yesterday I had been nervous and anxious and I had found solace in alcohol in a gay bar where I had felt safe. But after that experience and the realisation that I was no freak show to be publicly ridiculed I had become a different person. It was someone I was rather fond of, too.
“OK, folks, thanks for your patience – visiting is now open” Moira called out and we all rose to our feet and headed to our respective relations. I knocked the door with new confidence and called out “Hi Mum, I’m back again!” as I entered the room and saw my mother sitting up in bed. “Susan!” she called out with a smile and held out her arms for me to hug her.
Her hold was weak and she felt like a bag of bones in my arms but it was still mum and that was enough. “I was at a meeting this afternoon and haven’t had time to change so I’m a little more formal that usual tonight” I said as I gave her a twirl before sitting on the bed next to her. “So how are you feeling today?” I asked expecting nothing in return.
“Bit better” she mumbled with a nod. I was pleasantly surprised with a meaningful response when I had next to nothing the night before. “You’re looking perkier, mum” I said as I smiled at her and added “you’re still eating OK I hope?” He gave a slow nod and said “chicken today” and I grabbed her hand and squeezed it. “That’s good, mum. You need to keep the body fuelled up or it won’t work properly!”
I decided to start giving her the news from the family – all fake or old of course but hopefully she would take pleasure from hearing her grandchildren’s names and positive feedback about both. “Alice had a piano exam the other day and that’s her passed Grade 7 now so she’s into the advanced section now. We were in the Princes Square Shopping Centre the other weekend and they have a piano in the lobby open for visitors to use and of course Alice decides to sit down and do a classical piece she knows off by heart. To be fair she did it really well, but she attracted a crowd all looking over the balconies at her and some folk were filming her on their phones and when she finished there was a huge round of applause. You know Alice - she bowed like she had been giving a gala performance, and then slowly walked away as if she was waiting for them to call for more! She’s quite the diva. Don’t know who she gets that from!”
Mum smiled and a scrawny finger pointed at me.
I opened my mouth in fake shock and said “Me? Mum, I was a perfect child and didn’t throw a strop once!” There was a throaty grunt from mum which must have been a laugh trying to get out and I thought I saw a twinkle in her eyes that had been missing for a while. “Well, there WAS that time on the beach when Angus’s sand castle got knocked over because it was way better than mine but that was more because he hadn’t put good foundations in and the wind could have blown it over. I just helped it do that!”
Once again Mum’s face brightened and I realised my words were reaching their destination so I continued to bring up stories from my childhood, just told from my sister’s point of view. Each one seemed to be appreciated which made me feel much happier than I had expected to be. I changed the tack to current times and told stories about Jack and how he was getting on at school and then funny stories from when he was little and when he was being baby sat by my parents. Mum always had a soft spot for Jack who used to try and play her with his doe eyes and fake remorse for things he had done. Mum and Dad knew his ploy of course and would play him at his own game, threatening all forms of punishment they knew they could never inflict.
Once again, Moira had to come to the door to remind me it was time to leave. The hour had passed at twice the speed of the previous evening and I was genuinely happy to have spent the time with mum and find her in an improved condition. “I’d better be heading” I told her with a kiss on her cheek. “I think Angus wants to come see you tomorrow so I’ll see you in a couple of days time, OK?” I added. Mum’s face fell. “Susan, come again tomorrow. Please” she said in barely a whisper. I sighed deeply. Could I drum up enough material to give another hour long monologue as my sister?
I looked at mum and she repeated “Please, Susan” so I went up to her and hugged her and kissed her once more. “OK, mum. I’ll tell Angus he can come later.” Her face brightened and she nodded. “Uh huh” she said and added “Nice dress” as I slipped on the jacket and grabbed the handbag. “Love you mum. See you tomorrow” I said as I blew a kiss and walked out of the room.
I went to check out with Moira and she smiled and said “Your Mum was better today than she has been for a while”. I returned the smile “I noticed! She was a bit distant yesterday but was more communicative tonight.” Moira lowered her voice as she said “She’s enjoying your visits, Susan “ and I nodded. “She wants me back tomorrow so I guess one more performance and then the real deal will be here to take my place!” I said as I signed the form. Other visitors were waiting to do the same so I just said goodbye to Moira and made my way outside.
I was feeling wonderful as I began walking back to Susan’s house. Mum had seemed brighter and more engaged in our conversations and less wandered in her mental capacity. My presenting as Susan had not been detected by mum and I seemed to be passing acceptably in the general population too which was nice because I was feeling really good about the way I looked. The feeling of the soft fabric against my body, the sheet tights against my hairless legs, and the smart, stylish dress and jacket combo gave me a self confidence I had been lacking recently as my career crumbled around me.
I was feeling so good I decided I would treat myself with a drink at The Basement Bar on my way home and this time I would sit facing outwards so that I could see and be seen. I didn’t feel there was any reason for me to hide myself from view – especially in a venue which was a haven for the LGBTQ community in the city. I was reminded of the theme song for the TV show Cheers “Where everybody knows your name, and they’re always glad you came. . “ I smiled. That sounded like my kind of bar.
The Basement Bar is a misnomer because it is all on the ground floor at the corner of a major junction so I stood at the street opposite and pressed the pedestrian crossing button and waited for the green light to tell me it was safe to cross. Evening was gradually becoming night and I could see the reflection of the traffic lights changing from green to amber and I prepared myself to step out when my light turned green.
For a split second I felt the strap on my handbag loosen and then there was an almighty tug which nearly pulled me off my feet. “Gee’z yer handbag!!” the young man shouted aggressively as he pushed me aside and yanked at the strap. Somehow, I had managed to catch hold of it as he was pulling it from my arm and so now we were in a tug of war situation. “Gee’z it before I hurt ye !” the thug shouted as he prepared to kick me with his metal toed boots. The initial shock I had felt had now turned into anger and outrage. “Leave that alone, you scumbag!” I shouted back at him as I tugged as best I could.
For a second his face froze and then it turned into a sneer. “Christ, you’re a faggot? A feckin’ Trannie are you? Gee’z the handbag, ya poofter!!” he spat at me as he swung a boot that connected with my shin. I automatically shrunk down as the pain weakened my stance and at that second he unleashed a punch that went straight to my stomach and made me double over in pain. Another punch then hit me on the side of the face and I felt my grip on my handbag go.
Strangely, the thug remained standing over me, clearly seeing my defence was now over. “Maybe I’ll break yer pretty little nose for you, sweetheart?” he taunted and he lifted my face by the chin and prepared to land the final haymaker. At that very moment however I heard a voice from behind me shout “Leave her alone, your scummer!” and a fist flew into my attacker’s face with a second following shortly after smacking his jaw from the other side.
The attacker must have realised his mistake lingering around because he immediately turned around clutching my handbag and went to run away. However, he had forgotten he was at a major road junction. There was a loud car horn and squealing of brakes and a loudly shouted expletive a split second before car hit body and my attacker was thrown into the air. He fell around 15 feet from the point of impact which, although at a relatively slow speed, was enough to injure him.
As car drivers started to emerge from their vehicles the thug stumbled to his feet and with a very distinct limp and one arm holding his other shoulder he scuttled off as fast as possible shouting obscenities as he went.
My boxing good Samaritan leaned down and said to me “Are you alright, pet? Do you want me to call an ambulance or the Police?” To my surprise she was a rather pretty woman probably only a year or two younger than myself. I shook my head. “I’m just winded. There’s nothing broken. I’ll be alright.” She looked up and said “Wait a moment, stay where you are OK, I’ll be back in a moment.” I could hear the car drivers talking to each other and then the woman was back at my side. “Is this your handbag, pet? He dropped it in the road when he got hit.” I nodded and said “Thank you!” pleased to have my mobile and wallet back in my possession and the all important keys to my sister’s house.
“Is she OK? Is there anything I can do?” said a man’s voice to my side. My saviour answered for me “She’s just shaken up, thanks. I’ll look after her. She’s got her bag back so there’s nothing for the Police to retrieve.” The man put a hand on my shoulder and said “I hope you’re OK, pet. Looks like that thug suffered more than you!” I nodded and gave a small wave of thanks as he got back into his car and resumed his journey.
The shock of the incident began wearing off at that moment and the pain in my stomach and leg became more obvious. My face felt sore too and I suddenly felt vulnerable and a little stupid for being in the position I found myself. Tears welled in my eyes and began to roll down my cheek and my body shivered.
“Do you think you can walk, sweetheart?” the girl asked and I nodded as I tried to straighten myself up. “Well, lets get you across the road and we can clean you up and maybe have a little drink to ease your nerves.” She put an arm around me and helped me back onto my feet while acting as a support I could lean into. I heard the sound of the pedestrian crossing and she said “Come on, we’re good to cross. That’s it, take your time” and I slowly made my way over to the other side of the street.
“What happened? I heard a car hitting something?” said a voice ahead of me but I was still looking at the pavement making sure my feet were still supporting me. “Some jerk tried to take her handbag and when he tried to run off he stepped in front of the car. Think he dislocated his shoulder, the turd – I hope it hurts” my assistant growled and then continued “Thankfully he dropped her bag so he only got pain for his efforts.” The voice said “Bring her in and we can patch her up in private.”
I realised I knew the voice from last night. It was the barmaid at The Basement Bar, and just as the penny dropped she said “Come on, sweetheart, lets get you to the ladies and see what’s needed.”
Still on the arm of my saviour I stumbled through the bar heading towards the bathrooms. The bar was silent as though there was nobody in but the barmaid called out “she was attacked outside for her handbag but the scum got away with nothing but a dislocated shoulder an some nasty bruising for his efforts. hell mend him. Get on with your evening – Anna can serve you while I deal with our friend here.”
With that, I was helped into the ladies toilets and sat on a chair in front of the mirror. Thankfully there was nobody else inside. The barmaid sat down next to me and held my hand. “Hello again! My name’s Jo. I’m the manager here. I’m really sorry this has happened to you. Are you injured or needing anything? Is there someone I can call for you?” I took a deep breath and lifted my head so that I could look her in the face and I gave her a weak smile. “I think I’ll live, thanks. Nothing’s broken – he gave me a kick in the shin and punched my body and face but I think all my teeth are still in place.” Then I turned looking for my good Samaritan and saw her standing behind me. “All thank’s to this good lady – but for her he was going to break my nose and do goodness knows what damage to me!” I looked her in the face and said “I can’t thank you enough.”
Jo replied “You were lucky that Kelly was on her way here! She’s got the best fists of all of us, isn’t that right babe?” Kelly smiled broadly and nodded. “When I was younger I was semi professional but decided I didn’t want to be a fighter. A defender, yes, but not a fighter. Lets have a look at that shin of yours.”
Jo and Kelly gently lifted my left leg and shook their heads. “Ruined a perfectly nice pair of tights, the swine” Jo said “I’ve got a spare pair in the office I’ll go get for you.” Kelly ripped the torn leg wide so that she could reach the scene of the impact. There was a slight cut and a lump was forming with the start of bruising which I knew would only get worse. “Let me dab that so that there’s no grit getting in” she said as she moistened a cotton wool ball and gently cleaned around the cut.
The door opened and Jo was back with a flesh coloured plaster and a replacement pair of tights. I was helped to my feet so that I could lift up my dress and pull down the damaged tights and replace them with the new pair. Then I was sat back down and told to keep my head up and take long deep breaths to calm me down. While I did, Kelly washed my face clean of my make up which had been ruined by my tears and the impact of a fist. From her own handbag she pulled out a small tube of foundation cream and applied it, then some eye shadow and a mascara brush to restore my eyes.
“Do you have your own lippy with you, sweetheart” she asked me and immediately added “Sorry, we’ve totally forgotten to get your name babe!” I stammered “Its Angus” but I was misheard and Kelly smiled and said “Hi Agnes, shame we had to meet under such circumstances but have you brought your lippy along tonight?” I shook my head. “No. I wasn’t expecting to need it” I mumbled and she nodded. “No worries, you can have a dab of mine – its about the same tone anyway. Pucker up for me?”
I felt her apply the lipstick and then I rubbed my lips together and saw my new friends smile. “There, you’re looking more like yourself again, Agnes! How’s your stomach – do you want a pain killer or would a whisky work better?” I smiled and said “I think a double would be in order, but only if I can but you both one too for all you’ve done for me.” Jo and Kelly looked at each other and smiled. “Very well, if it makes you feel better. Are you fit to head back next door?” I nodded and said “Yea, thanks again girls!” Jo squeezed my hand and said “We’re a band of sisters in here, Agnes, one for all and all for one. Welcome to the sisterhood!”
Chapter 5 – A rose by any other name . .
Sitting at the table with my new friends Joe and Kelly told me they had both seen me the night before and I explained that I was visiting my mother in a local care home and just dropped in on my way home on a spur of the minute decision. “So you’re relatively local then?” Jo asked and I replied “About a 15 minute walk” She smiled “Close enough for you to drop in and see us on a regular basis then! We’re a supporting community here, and we have each others backs. Any of the girls here have any problems the rest of us band together to find the solution.”
I gave a small smile and leaned in towards them while I lowered my voice. “The thing is, I’m not actually a female.” Jo looked at Kelly and she bit her bottom lip as if suppressing a laugh. Jo leaned further towards me, took my hand and whispered “Nobody at the table is, Agnes. In fact, there’s only one real female in at the moment and she’s behind the bar and waiting for her girlfriend to arrive later so they can go and have some fun with a double ender.” She gave me a wink and squeezed my hand. “Doesn’t make us a bad person – quite the opposite to my mind! Now, this next round is on the house!”
Over the next whisky I unburdened myself by telling Jo and Kelly how my mother was calling for my sister and I had chosen to go en-femme in order to ease her stress. Kelly watched me closely and leaned over and said “You are far too beautiful to live as a man, Agnes.” I blushed and then said “Actually, I’m not called Agnes – I’m actually Angus. I . . hadn’t considered a female name for my current creation. I was expecting my sister to return at the weekend and for me to go back to being male 24/7.”
Jo and Kelly leaned back in their seats with a shocked expression. “Oh no!” Jo exclaimed. “No no no. And throw away this beautiful new you?! That would be a criminal waste!” Kelly leaned towards me and said “You must call yourself something when you are wearing female clothing, surely?” I frowned and said “Well, because I was pretending to be my sister I called myself Susan when asked but I can’t have the same name as my sister!” Then I chuckled “I talked to myself as Daphne – like Jack Lemmon’s character in Some Like It Hot?” Jo and Kelly looked blankly at me. “That film portrays cross dressers as items of ridicule” Jo said with a disapproving tone and then smiled and said “But it’s a hoot isn’t it? I dream of finding a rich old millionaire with a yacht who wants to shower me in diamonds!” We all chuckled together.
Another round of whisky arrived – this time paid for by Kelly’s tab behind the bar. “So we still need a name for you, if you’re not Agnes” Kelly stated. “How about Margo? Or Yvonne? There must be some name that has relevance with you?” I laughed and said “This outfit I got from a job I did at Long Tall Sally when they were closing down in the city.” Jo and Kelly looked at each other and smiled. “Sally it is !” Jo said and then stood up and called out across the bar “Friends – your attention please. She has had a very traumatic evening and hopefully that was the last one she will ever endure but can you please give a big Basement Bar welcome to our newest friend Sally !”
My face burned with embarrassment as the dozen or so people in the bar stood and raised their glasses and called out together “Welcome to the sisterhood, Sally!” I smiled and called out “Thank you! Cheers!” and took a sip of my own drink in unity with them. Embarrassing though it felt, I was also playing an episode of Cheers in my head where I walked through the door of the bar with Ted Danson standing behind polishing a glass and I would say “evening everyone” and they all shouted to a man “Sally!” and that felt like I belonged.
Joe popped back to the bar every now and then to help when the bar got a little busier and I found myself chatting to Kelly one on one. The more I did, the more I found myself feeling a real connection with her. She was clever, more educated and worldly wise than you would expect from her appearance. She was funny – her way with words indicated she liked to read and not just Mills & Boon romantic nonsense. What I got from her more than all that was compassion – dare I say love? She was someone who genuinely cared about people and the longer I sat in her company the more relaxed and happy I felt.
Jo rejoined us with another whisky on the house and after some more general chit chat I looked at my watch – only to remind myself it was not ten to two so I looked behind the bar and saw the clock. It was 10.45pm. Almost three hours since the handbag incident I was still in the bar. I should have been back at Susan’s getting changed into my male clothes! I went to stand up and realised I was a little unsteady on my legs – especially in 3 inch heels. Jo looked at me and said “Are you heading for the loo, Sally?” and I shook my head. “I had better head home – its been an eventful evening and I should really try to be available for work tomorrow if any crops up!”
Jo looked at Kelly and she nodded. “Come on then, why don’t I call us a taxi and get you back home.” I gave her my address and she made a call on her mobile. “They’ll be here in 5 minutes” she reported and so I started saying my good nights and thanks to Jo and her for what they had done for me that evening and how I would never be able to repay them. I was beginning to regret drinking on an empty stomach. Jo gave me a huge hug and kissed me on the cheek. “Remember, you’re officially part of the sisterhood now” she said with a smile. “Come and see us as often as you want, you will always be made welcome here and you will always be safe here, Sally.”
“That’s the taxi” Kelly called and took my arm. “Come on, let’s get you back home to your own bed!” I was beginning to feel the effects of the whiskies making me unsteady on my feet and was grateful for the help of my new friend. She opened the taxi door and helped me in and then said “Slide over a little – I’m coming too!” I looked at her and frowned and she laughed and said “I want to make sure you make it to your bed, Sally! I didn’t rescue you to have you sleep in a ditch! Head on driver!”
The taxi headed off and I went into a kind of drunken haze for the journey. I could hear Kelly chatting with the driver but wasn’t listening to what was being said. I was just fanaticizing about sleeping in my big comfortable bed. Weariness was creeping over me and I was struggling to fight it.
“Here we are” the driver called out and I recognised the flat outside my window. Kelly opened the taxi door and helped me out and walked me over to my front door. Automatically I opened my handbag and then paused. “What’s wrong?” Kelly asked and I said “My keys are at Susan’s house! I went there before I went to the Care Home.” Fortunately I retained just enough mental capacity to remember my safety net. “Kelly? I’ve got a key hidden under a flower pot!” She sighed and said “Great, which one?” and I paused and replied “Can’t remember!”
She laughed and said “OK, you sit down on the top step and keep a hold of the railing so you don’t fall over. I’ll go hunt!”
Fortunately she found it on the third attempt and successfully opened the front door and got me inside. She poured me a large glass of water and told me to drink it because I would feel the benefit in the morning and I did so, giggling that I would be peeing all night as a result. Then I looked out the window and frowned. “Kelly? The taxi is still outside!” She nodded and said “He’s my brother. He’ll take me home after I’ve got you settled. I smiled and said “You’re really my guardian angel aren’t you, Kelly?”
She smiled and said “It’s my pleasure!” I had a moment of clarity and walked up to her. “Seriously. If it hadn’t been for you, I could have been in the Infirmary tonight. You’re a very special lady, Kelly. I can’t thank you enough.”
For a second we gazed into each other’s eyes and then we got closer and we kissed.
It was the first time I had kissed lipstick covered lips while wearing lipstick myself and somehow that made it all the more special. We parted and looked at each other and our shocked expressions changed to smiles as we wrapped arms around each other and kissed for even longer.
When we parted the next time I began giggling. I was doing something crazy kissing another man while we were both dressed as women and yet I didn’t see Kelly as a man – Kelly was a woman, just as Jo was a woman. I didn’t know them any other way. It was only me who was the masquerade. “OK, Sally, come on, where’s your bedroom?” Kelly asked me and for a second I wondered what her intentions were. As if reading my mind she said “You, young lady, are going to bed and I am going home happy in the knowledge that you are securely tucked up and sleeping off several large doses of The Famous Grouse!”
A minute later I was standing in my bedroom with Kelly unzipping my dress and helping remove my necklace. While I stepped out of the dress, she went into the bathroom and returned with a wet face cloth. “Always take off the warpaint before bed, Sally. Washing make up off a pillow is a nightmare, trust me!. I fumbled to unclasp my bra and Kelly said “Let me” and unhooked it in a second. “years of practice, darling” she said “You’ll get better at it! You’ll see” and she pulled back my quilt.
“In you get. I’ll slip a towel under you just in case you can’t get to the loo in time overnight. Better a soggy towel than a soggy mattress!”
With the covers thrown back over my body I found myself seconds away from sleep and I looked up at Kelly smiling down at me. “I’ll see myself out” she said and then added “I’m so happy to meet you Sally. Sleep tight” and she leaned down and kissed me. I must have been asleep before she left the house because I didn’t hear her close the door and drive away.
I managed to get to the loo in time around 3am when my full bladder woke me and I managed to get back to my bed where I fell fast asleep once more and only work up at 10am to the sound of my phone ringing. I let it go to answering machine because I guessed – correctly as it turned out – that it would be pfishing sales call from some phoney call centre in Asia.
I was feeling a little fuzzy at the edges but found myself smiling. I had thoroughly enjoyed my night in the Bar – it had been a long time since I had last spent a night in good company. Jo had been a brick, providing a solid, no nonsense support. I realised I owed her a pair of tights and would need to pick up a pair and drop them in to her later. Then there was Kelly. She had fought off my attacker when he was about to deliver the coup-de-gras blows and had been at my side from that moment, tending my injuries, restoring my dignity and then at the end of the night she took it on herself to see me safely home and even put me in my bed. I needed to thank her for all she did.
My phone rang again and the display showed a local phone number so I decided I would answer. “Good Morning Aird Displays, Angus Aird speaking how can I help you” There was a pause and then a sigh and a voice I recognised said “Well, you’re alive and sound perky enough! Its Kelly, just checking on you since you were a bit ropey when I saw you last.”
I sighed and smiled. In my softer voice I had been using the night before I said “Well hello, Kelly! I’m a lot better than I feared this morning and apart from a stiff jaw and some light bruising, I hope I said it last night but I am so grateful for what you did for me last night – I will be eternally grateful to you for saving my neck!” The voice replied “ocht you would have done the same for me in the circumstances. What matters is that you are OK and there are no lasting injuries. Will we see you later, Sally?”
I paused to think and then replied “Yes, I will pop in to thank Jo and you in person. I need to make another visit to mum as Susan so I should be there just after 8 and this time I’ll keep an eye out for potential threats! Stranger-Danger is something I never considered before last night!” “Comes with the territory when you’re in a skirt and heels, I’m afraid” Kelly responded. “Look forward to seeing you tonight, Sally. Have a lovely day!” I smiled “And you Kelly, take care.” There was a sound from the other end of the line before it went dead. It sounded like a kiss.
As I put down the phone I found myself smiling again. What was it about interacting with this person that made me so happy? I realised it was a question I couldn’t answer definitively and time was ticking along. I needed to go up to Susan’s a retrieve my male outfit from the day before along with my house keys, and then come back and decide what I am going to wear to the Care Home this evening. I am sure mum would not notice if I wore the same outfit twice but the staff at Niaroo would!
I poured myself a large bowl of cereal as I was now hungry despite my slight hangover, and washed it down with a mug of tea before getting dressed into a pair of “work” trousers and shirt. As I did I saw the red outfit I had worn hanging neatly in the closet. I smiled. Kelly must have put it there after I undressed for bed last night as I had no memory of doing it and would probably have been unable to in my drunken state.
The fresh air of the outdoors came as relief as I emerged from the house and started walking back to Susan’s. It was going to be a warm day, I thought, before realising it was after 11 in the morning and would soon be midday! I needed to get a move on if I was going to be back at Susan’s for make up and dress up before visiting hour. I made a mental note to eat a meal around 3pm so that there was something in my stomach before I went to The Basement Bar in case I lingered longer than planned.
Grabbing my normal clothes and my keys made me feel good. I was getting control back over the situation I was in. Hopefully Susan would be back in a day or two and in the meantime mum would agree to seeing Angus and I could stop running around with woman’s clothing and make-up on. As I thought about it though, I felt a slight pang of regret. I had thought I looked cute in the skinny jeans and ankle boots and last night’s dress and jacket combo felt incredible on and made me look rather elegant.
Barely realising I was doing so, I walked over to the mirror doors of Susan’s built in wardrobe and pulled it open. My eyes feasted on a display of formal and informal wear in a range of styles, colours and fabrics – the best of which were protected in see-through garment bags. I allowed my hand to touch them and enjoy the softness and delicacy of their material. There was a beautiful little back number with spaghetti straps and I pulled it out and held it up against me so that I could see the reflection in the mirror. Something within me wanted to wear it with four inch stiletto heels and a black clutch bag. I could feel my heart beat faster at the thought.
I slid the outfit back onto the rack and closed the door before taking a few deep breaths. “Calm down, Daphne. You haven’t got the rack for a neckline like that!” I thought with a wry grin. I came to my senses again and looked at my watch, realising that I had slipped on Susan’s old broken timepiece that morning. I didn’t have time for playing “Say Yes To The Dress” – I needed to go home and find something to wear, grab some food and then head back here for my new nightly changeover. I needed to stay focussed!
The hall clock told me it was 12.30pm so I sighed with relief. I still had time to get organised. Just then I caught my reflection in the hall mirror. My punch on the jaw had indeed left its mark and the bruising was getting more and more obvious. Just another hurdle I would need to cross later this afternoon. Perhaps I could find a YouTube Video on how to cover facial blemishes with makeup that would mention where you were punched by a handbag thief! Knowing the on-line forums, there was bound to be a site for such an occasion.
I headed straight for the lock up to pick up a pack of tights so that I could give them to Jo later and then hunted for another suitable outfit. Bagged up at the back of the unit were some clothes and I saw a simple grey sweater dress with a red belt around it. I was sure I could fit into it, and could wear the red high heels which would match the belt. I had seen Susan in sweater dresses before so felt confident it would be accepted for this evening’s requirements.
When I arrived back home I slide my “spare” key back under a flowerpot for emergency use once more before using my normal set to get back into the house. My spirits were high once again – I had my outfit for the evening, I had friends to see later and I had a plan of action that was working extremely well – apart from last night’s mugging – and should be complete within the next day or two. The fact that there were no missed telephone calls or e-mails requesting quotes for work didn’t blunt my happiness.
I selected a frozen lasagne and chips from my freezer and thawed them in the microwave before sticking them in the oven. Yes, I would be eating at 2.30pm but at least I would be eating, unlike the day before. I used the 30 minutes cooking time to search online for make up tips. As my bruising was predominantly blue in colour I was encouraged to use a concealer with a yellow base which would neutralise the bruise. Had the bruise been more red, a green coloured concealer base would do the same job. I knew Alice had her tonsils removed a year or two back and had been terribly aware of the bruising on her face as she recovered from the operation. I just hoped her bruising had been blue and the cream was still somewhere in the house!
I gave myself another close shave before preparing to leaving the house for another trip to the Care Home. I had Alice’s earrings, Susan’s handbag, watch, bangle and necklace along with the new tights package, dress and shoes for the evening ahead. I was wearing the tights I came home in under my jeans just for speed of changing – although the feel of them against my shaved skin was wonderful and brought me enormous pleasure.
Back at Susan’s house I went straight to the make up bag to see what concealer I could find. There was a small tube in Susan’s collection of potions although I had no idea of its base colour so I just hoped for the best and spread it over the affected area before giving the rest of my face some foundation and then working on my eyes and lips. Once I was done I looked at my reflection in the bathroom where the lights were brightest and I only noticed a slight bruising because I knew it was there and was searching for it. The casual viewer would miss it I was sure.
When I secured my wig and brushed it to complete my make over I saw an attractive female in the mirror once again. The same girl I had seen the past two nights clearly but dressed differently and still stylish. I smiled at the reflection and said “Once more unto the breach dear friend, once more!”
It was a lovely evening and I had time on my hands so I chose to walk through the little park area near Niaroo Care Home to enjoy the flowers and mingle with the dog walkers, young couples and joggers who made the park come alive. As I walked an idea came to me and I exited near a Tesco supermarket and went over to their bouquet collection. I could take Jo and Kelly some flowers to thank them for last night. Women loved flowers, didn’t they? While I was at it I could get a bunch to brighten up mum’s room too! I had the check out girl put all three bouquets in a carrier bag for me and headed back onto the main road.
Men only give flowers to apologise for things they have done, or at mothers day or valentines day when the media tell them to. I felt really happy to have bought some to give to the girls who were so kind to me. Giving flowers seemed a wonderful idea and I only wished someone would give me some every now and then! I nearly stopped walking as I considered what I had just thought. Who would give ME flowers?! I nearly chuckled out loud at the absurdity of the suggestion but I saw the Care Home approaching and got myself back into my Susan mindset, ready for the hour with my mum.
Chapter 6 – My new life feels good.
“Good evening Susan, can you just sign here please” Moira said as she welcomed me. “Flowers for mum? Not sure she has a vase in her room – I’ll get one of the staff to bring one through with a little water in a moment.” She checked the clock on the wall and said “We’re organised tonight so you can go in a little early, its OK!” I thanked her and walked down to mum’s room. I took a deep breath and then chapped the door as I opened it up.
“Only me again!” I said with a smile. Mum’s face brightened noticeably. “Susan!” she called out. “Like my hair?” she added and I took a moment before realising she had had it cut since the night before. “Oh very nice! Does someone come in and do that for you? Did you have enough money to pay her?” I went over to give her a kiss as we do on arrival and departure and made a display of admiring her hair which was thinning visibly and turning an ever whiter share of grey but at least it was tidier than usual and I only hoped she wasn’t ripped off with an expensive fee for what would only have taken a few moments to achieve.
At that, a carer arrived with a vase and water and mother frowned as it was placed on the window ledge. I thanked the carer and said “I thought I’d bring you some flowers mum. It brightens your room a bit and the fragrance is always nice!” I pulled one bouquet from the bag and hid the others to avoid questions, and then set about arranging them as best I could. “You used to have some lovely flowers in the garden back home, didn’t you? That clematis on the back wall survived well didn’t it – I’m sure it was Grandad who planted it originally and it suffered all sorts of abuse but it kept returning year on year!”
As I filled the time with memories of home mum was watching me and nodding. “Rose bushes” she said and I laughed and nodded. “That’s right, you were forever pruning the rose bushes, weren’t you? They threatened to take over the garden but they were lovely when they were in full bloom. You know Malcolm took cuttings from the bushes and planted them at our house and I think Angus did the same so they are still going strong! Jack and Alice will probably end up with them at THEIR houses when they move out!”
I could see mum was still able to remember things and took comfort in my ramblings and so I spent the next hour repeating old stories about Susan and my childhood, events that my mum had told me about her own childhood and the time when she was dating my dad before I was born. Stories that I had been told and had meant little to me but which had meant a great deal to my mother and were part of her past that she remembered fondly. Being able to repeat them back to her in the hope that they triggered the original memory once again felt a worthwhile task.
Eventually the knock on the door came and I was asked to say my farewells. “OK, Mum, I’d better get going. Take care” I said as I gave her a peck on the cheek and she said “bye Susan”. “It’s Angus’s turn to come and see you tomorrow so he’ll be here to give you HIS stories!” Once more my mum’s face fell into a frown. “No, Susan!” she said but I decided I needed to stay firm on this one. “Yes, Angus wants to come and see you, mum! He loves you too you know! I’ll be in the next night, I promise!” I decided not to wait for her to argue otherwise so I picked up my bag of flowers and said “Love you mum! G’night!” and blew her a kiss as I walked out the door.
I paused in the corridor. Why didn’t mum want to talk with Angus? What had I done to alienate her? Was it just a mother and daughter thing? I had always been told there was a bond between mother and son – but I guess there are bonds between parents and children regardless of gender. I shrugged and sighed and then walked down to the reception desk, my heels making a wonderful sound as I walked down the tiled flooring.
I signed myself out and said goodnight before walking out into the street. I looked around myself, taking particular interest in single males or groups of males who might be potential attackers. I also looked for respectable looking pedestrians who could be potential saviours if anything happened to me. I gripped my handbag a little tighter than usual and said to myself “Welcome to the sisterhood, Daphne!”
A couple of times I paused and looked around me as though I was looking for something, just to confirm that there was nobody following me. “Maybe I should be fitted with rear view mirrors” I thought as I approached the same junction where the action was the night before. A young couple were standing at the lights and the girl looked over to me and smiled. I returned the gesture and the lights turned green for pedestrians so we walked over to the Basement Bar. The couple wandered on while I took a deep breath, adjusted my dress to make sure I looked my best and pushed open the door.
One of the regulars seated near the door raised her head. “Hello Susan!” she said with a smile. “Hi there!” I said in response. Suddenly there was a chorus of “Hi Susan” from all four corners of the room and I raised my hand and said “hello” to everyone. My Cheers fantasy was almost made real in that moment –I had found a bar where everybody knew my name!
“The usual Susan or are you back on the whisky?” Jo asked from behind the bar. I grimaced. “Oh I’ll leave the whisky tonight, thanks! I got a little whiffy on them last night – got into bad company!” I joked. Jo laughed and began pouring me a lager. “Take a seat and I’ll bring it over. There’s someone over there waiting for you.”
I turned to see what she meant and saw Kelly sitting where we sat last night, a bright smile on her face, giving me a friendly wave. I waved back and then walked over to greet her. “You made it then?” she said as she leaned over to me and kissed me on the lips. “Yea, I was walking along the road checking my back every 30 paces or so. Folk watching me would wonder what I was up to!” She gave a wry smile and nodded. “It gets better Sally. You learn to watch and listen for signs but you’ll soon relax.”
I sat down and she took my hand. “Been shopping?” she asked, nodding towards my Tesco carrier bag. At that moment Jo arrived with my beer and placed it in front of me before grabbing a chair for herself. “As it happens, I went shopping for a little something for two very special people” I said and pulled out the two bouquets. “This is just a small token of thanks for what you did for me last night. Thank you again.”
Jo and Kelly looked at each other and then said to me “Thank you, but you shouldn’t have bothered!” Jo added “They’re lovely, let me pop them into some water so they’ll keep fresh when I take them home. Will I do the same for yours Kelly?” She nodded “Please” and then squeezed my hand and said “That was lovely of you, Sally, thank you” and she hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.
“So, lets see your scars” she added and I turned my cheek and then lifted my leg so she could see the slight bulge beneath my tights. “Not bad!” she continued. “I presume you have concealer on your chin – its doing a good job. You’re still looking stunning, even after a title fight with Rocky last night!” I chuckled and said “Thankfully I had you to deliver the knock out blow for me! Speaking of which, how are your hands?” I grabbed both her hands and turned them over, and gasped. They were both heavily bruised around the knuckles.
“Oh my, Kelly! You’ve come off worse than me!” I moaned. “Are they sore?” She shook her head. They were stiff this morning. It’s been 25 years since they were last in a bout and even then they were in gloves so its only to be expected. Anyway, I’m told me eyes are my best feature so nobody looks at my hands” and she fluttered her lashes for effect, making me laugh out loud.
Kelly raised her glass and said “To us – the winners of the contest!” I raised mine and clinked the two together. “To us!” I parroted and then looked into Kelly’s eyes. Drinking “to us” suddenly felt like more than just a casual remark. I let my mouth develop a smile and saw Kelly’s do the same. We didn’t saw another word, just sipped our beers but our eyes burned into each other’s souls and I felt something stirring in my pants.
“So anyway” Jo’s voice rang out, causing me to give a slight jump of surprise. She continued “Before closing time last night I had a visit from the Police asking me if our CCTV camera still covered the corner of Byres Road because there had been an incident there earlier in the evening.” I looked at her while she took a sip of her drink. “Really?” I asked and she nodded. “Seemingly a driver reported a thug who bounced off his bonnet. He wanted an incident report number because it was a company car and he was worried about the dent!”
Kelly was smiling as Jo continued “So the Policeman said he then had the local A&E Department call saying a gentleman was there with serious injuries and was vague about how they came about and when they checked his name they found 3 outstanding Court Orders relating to violent attacks, drugs dealing and theft so he was patched up and will be spending tonight in the cells awaiting the Court Proceedings!”
I bit my bottom lip as I thought how lucky I had been considering how violent the chap appeared to be. Jo interrupted my thoughts by adding “The CCTV camera footage showed your attack perfectly – the struggle for the bag and blows he inflicted on you, Kelly’s defence of you and then his dash into the road and bounce off the car bonnet. We told the Policeman we didn’t know the woman’s name who was attacked but he said that wasn’t a problem. There was enough existing evidence to send him away for a long time. The car incident was unavoidable given his decision to run into the road so the driver is in the clear and can get the car repaired through his insurance.”
“Jo?” came a call from the bar. “I’d better get back to work” she said as she got up from her chair. I suddenly remembered something and said “Oh wait – take these with you!” and handed her the pack of tights I had brought with the flowers. “Oh you didn’t need to bother . . “ she said and I smiled. “Keep them for the next waif or stray you rescue!” She leaned over and kissed me. “You’re a good soul, Sally. Don’t ever change” and walked back to the bar to her duties.
Kelly squeezed my hand. “So glad that swine is in Police custody now, Sally, after what he did to you. Those flowers are beautiful, you shouldn’t have bothered – but I really appreciate them! I’m just glad you’re unharmed.” I smiled at her and said “I was touched that you called to check on me this morning! How did you get my phone number?” She looked a little coy as she replied “You had a pile of business cards on the serving hatch in the kitchen. I took one when I was fetching you a glass of water.” She went into her handbag and pulled out the card. “I’ll return it if you would rather?”
I looked at her face and could tell she didn’t really want to return it. In my heart I knew I didn’t want her to. We locked eyes and I smiled. “I want you to keep it, Put my number on your mobile. Its what fiends do after all, don’t they?” She smiled and pulled out her mobile and hit one button. Inside my handbag my mobile phone rang and Kelly smiled. “Now you have my number too.”
We photographed each other so we could update our phonebooks with names and images. It felt exciting. I had made a new friend. To all intent and purpose she was my first friend for a very long time. I had plenty contacts – people who had used me professionally over the years – but none of them were people I could call just to chat with or to go for a drink with. I realised that by being self employed I had become isolated and reclusive. I hadn’t sought that lifestyle for myself – somehow it had just slowly crept over me like a blanket of fog, obscuring me from view and leaving me a lonely soul.Even my neighbours had nothing to do with me, nor I with them.
“A penny?” Kelly’s voice cut through my temporary melancholy. “Sorry, what?” I replied. “You were miles away, deep in thought! Nothing wrong I hope?” I shook my head. “Quite the reverse” I said as I held her hand. “I was thinking how lucky I was to have you as a friend!” She smiled and said “Well, let this friend get you another drink – its still early yet.”
Automatically I glanced at my watch when she said that and then cursed myself for forgetting my watch was for show only. As Kelly walked to the bar I noticed the clock behind it showing 9pm and I thought I could spare another hour before I headed home.
My attention then moved to Kelly. I took in her body from my seat. The legs were smooth and thin and went up to a cute rear end beneath a top half that was slim and perfectly proportioned. There was no sign of a man in her physical presentation and I wondered if she had boxed at flyweight or bantamweight. Her movement was feminine and natural, clearly she had polished them over a lengthy period and I smiled as I saw her share a joke wit Jo at the bar and the pair of them laugh casually and honestly as friends do. This was no “show” of femininity – it was natural from people who knew who they were, even if their birth certificates had shown the wrong gender and they had been forced to right that wrong to be their true selves.
I wondered if I was perhaps the same or if I was merely enjoying a momentary escape from my mundane existence. I had been presenting as female for less than a week and only for the benefit of my aging mother who saw me as her daughter. Susan was due back from Holiday this weekend and could make her visits once more, releasing me from my necessity to wear drag. How did I feel about that? Was I relieved or was I disappointed? Do I want to stop it? Can I stop it – and walk away from this welcoming community I had joined a few nights ago.
Kelly returned with our drinks and we chatted together. Like most people in a bar, we discussed everything from politics, to sport, to current affairs, to the decline of the high street and the rise of computerisation. However, Kelly came to these topics with educated opinions that came from a well grounded knowledge of the facts. She either read the broadsheets or listened to Radio 4 or similar and I found myself liking her more and more. She was wonderful company and clearly not just a pretty face.
I had hardly noticed my empty beer glass and was about to suggest one for the road when Jo shouted “time ladies and gentlemen! Go home to the ones you love or your husbands and wives if you must!” Everyone began to get up off their seats and put on their jackets. I reached out and grabbed Kelly’s hand. “Has anyone told you you are wonderful company, Kelly? Thanks for a lovely evening!” She smiled and said “You’re very welcome – I enjoy spending time with you too, Sally!”
I took a deep breath and said “Look, I probably won’t be in tomorrow night – Angus is visiting mother and he’s probably not ready to come in here just yet.” She looked at me with a sad smile and nodded. “Tell him to take his time. Sally is always welcome in the meantime!” I sighed once more and continued “Look, Kelly, I want to thank you for saving me the other night. Can I call you and take you out for a meal – just the two of us? Maybe in the next couple of days – I . . . I need to schedule things with my sister so someone is visiting our mother, you know?”
She smiled. “I’d like that. But you’ve already bought me flowers and that should be thanks enough! Let me pay a share!” I shook my head. “No, this one’s on me. Look, I’ll call you in the next day or two, I promise” I said with a smile and she replied “I’ll look forward to that, Sally” and she pulled me in and gave me a kiss which I enjoyed far too much and found myself reciprocating as I pulled her into me and delighted in the feeling of her breasts against my chest.
I left the bar alone. Kelly was away to collect her flowers from Jo and I knew it was a 10 minute walk to Susan’s where I needed to change outfit and then another similar walk back to my flat. I wanted the time to think about my life as it now was. Had I unleashed a transgender persona who I had hidden even from myself all my life or was I merely dabbling in the lifestyle and finding pleasure from the change of pace? Was this something I wanted to continue indefinitely or would my sister’s return this weekend see an end to my time as Sally? I arrived at Susan’s house with no answers and only washed and changed and departed for my flat, leaving her house with no evidence of my nightly visits.
When I got back to my flat I dropped the holdall with my Sally outfit in it and simply got myself ready for bed. It was approaching midnight and of course I had had a late night the night before. My head was spinning with the worries of the crossroads in my life that I had created for myself but thankfully my weariness won the day and I slipped into a deep and much needed sleep.
Chapter 7 – Thank you for being a friend
When I woke the next morning I realised I had a lot of things to do – things I had sat aside while attending to my presentation as Sally. I needed to do a grocery shop for one thing, as well as vacuum and dust the house and there was the small matter of finding myself some meaningful work to pay my expenses! I DID have an exhibition stand to furnish in a few weeks but I really needed to find something in the interim and it would involve me taking the initiative and seeking out the work.
I poured myself a bowl of cereal for breakfast and picked up my phone to check my mail and messages. As I held it in my hand I saw my finger nails. For a moment they didn’t register as being any cause for concern but slowly it struck me that I was presenting as Angus today and the deep crimson varnish I had on would need to come off before I set foot out of the house. I decided I would leave them until after breakfast as I had grown fond of the way they looked.
I did housework first, cheering myself up by singing Queen’s “I Want To Break Free” and imagining myself as Freddy Mercury’s housewife character from the video. I laughed as I pushed the vacuum around to the song in my head and then berated myself for playing up to a les than flattering stereotype of transgender people. Neither Jo nor Kelly nor any of the regulars in The Basement Bar looked as outlandish as the members of Queen did in their video. They were far more convincing and natural. I told myself that Queen were just hamming it up for a laugh and nobody took it seriously so why should I. Somewhere within me, though, I felt the sting of unearned ridicule for “my” kind.
Eventually I reached for the acetate cleaning fluid I used in my work and used it to remove my nail varnish. I sighed as it became just a stain on the tissue paper and wondered when I would be able to paint them again. “Not today” I told myself as I grabbed my bags and shopping list and headed to the supermarket.
While wandering round the aisles looking for the bargain buys and long life items I could store in my cupboards I took out my mobile phone and sent my sister a text. “When RU back home? Mum asking 4U! Hope wx has been kind & UR having a GR8 time! Luv A” Out in the wilds of the Scottish Highlands I knew she may not get great reception and I didn’t expect a response so I popped the phone back in my pocket and completed the job in hand.
A few moments later however my phone buzzed and I found a reply from Susan. “Having a GR8 time. Back 2moro AM so can visit Mum pm. Will Call U 2moro. Xx” I smiled at the phone. I was now free to visit Mum as myself again – Susan would be visiting in person tomorrow and we could return to our regular night about schedule.
Then it hit me. These past few nights I have enjoyed the company of the crowd at the Basement Bar and most significantly the company of Kelly. Now I would have no reason to dress as Sally any more, and I would not have access to Susan’s make up or perfume to complete my look. For a few moments I stood in the bread aisle thinking about that fact and how it made me feel. I made a decision and pushed my trolley back towards the toiletries section.
I didn’t care if I got funny looks from the other shoppers. I wanted some items I could call my own and so I went to the cosmetics display and grabbed 2 different lipsticks, some foundation, a powder compact, some mascara, eyeliner and three different nail varnish colours, along with a bottle of remover. Then I bought some wet wipes from the babies section since they were very good at removing makeup. I took a moment to evaluate the perfumes that were on offer. I didn’t want Susan’s fragrance – I wanted my own. One I was comfortable with so that I was my own person. Then I grabbed a bottle of hair remover so I could keep myself smooth skinned.
I walked over into female clothing and grabbed a pack of panties and some tights before heading for the check outs. I felt excited and nervous at the same time. I was buying my own make up at last – but was I being stupid? Did I really want this stuff and would I ever need to wear it, now that my sister was around? Memories of how I felt the night before, sitting with Kelly as Sally made me smile. I headed for the self check out section to avoid the staff seeing what I had bought and scanned and bagged my selection of items before taking my purchases back home.
I prepared myself a light lunch and pondered what I would do about my new make up kit. Would I simply fanaticise over it or would I put it into regular use over the coming weeks. I felt torn over the direction my future would take. The uncertainty was quite exciting for someone who had been in a rut for many years. I needed to talk to someone about my feelings and I knew exactly who I needed to call. I picked up my phone and dialled.
“Hi Sally! To what do I owe this pleasure?”
I smiled and in my softer voice I replied “Hey Kelly, how are you?”
“Oh, just chilling – what about you? Any work calls ?”
I sighed. “No, quiet as ever. Maybe I’ll retire early like yourself!”
“I can recommend it, babe, it leaves you free for new adventures!”
I laughed. “Well it’s about my adventures that I’m calling. Are you free tomorrow night? I want to take you for dinner to thank you for everything.”
“I told you last night I would only go if I can pay a share!”
“No, Kelly, this one’s all on me – but I will let you return the honour another time – how’s that?”
There was a muffled growl from the other end of the conversation.
“And if it sweetens the deal, you can tell me where you’d like to go – locally or in the City Centre, it’s your call!”
There was a pause and she replied “I love Italian. I’ll let you take me to Zizzi’s along the road. They do the most wonderful langoustine linguini!” I laughed. “You’re a girl after my own heart ! I eat there quite often – they do wonderful pork balls in garlic!”
Kelly chuckled and said “No comment!” Then she continued “Will I see you tonight, after visiting hour?”
I didn’t know how to respond but I knew I wanted to see Kelly and spend time with her. “I . . . I should be around, yea. Look, I’ll try and book us a table for 7.30 tomorrow and we can meet in the Basement at 7 for a pre dinner cocktail, how does that sound?” She laughed. “Jo’s not great at making Margarita’s – her idea of a cocktail is a little umbrella in a pint of Guinness! But a night out with you sounds lovely to me, Sally!”
I smiled and said I would confirm arrangements by text and we ended the call. Then I called the restaurant and reserved a table for two for 7.30pm in the name of Aird. When the girl at the restaurant replied “OK, that’s your table booked madam, we’ll see you tomorrow!” I realised that I was adopting a feminine persona almost automatically now and where before I might have felt embarrassed or angry at someone calling me madam, I now found it . . . well, lets just say less concerning and in some ways more of a complement.
I spent the afternoon working. I updated my website with some different images and a message less about the retail sector but more towards the exhibition, conference set up displays I could offer and I added a page about revamping an existing office reception décor with the headline “See your world through fresh eyes” and I smiled. In the past week I had done just that and I wondered if I would ever be the same again.
I heated up a ready meal I had bought at the supermarket and washed up the dishes. Checking the watch I had plenty of time before I needed to walk along to Niaroo Care Home for visiting hour. I hadn’t appreciated how easy it was for Angus to simply put on a jacket and walk out the door while Sally would have to spend a good hour getting dressed, make up on and presentable to make the same journey. I gave a little chuckle. Maybe being male has its advantages after all !
I left the house and strolled down the pavements. I started with a small paced gait that I quickly recognised as Sally’s walk in heels, and I tried to extend the pace length and point my feet outward rather than the straight toed steps I had become used to making. I marvelled at how quickly I had moved like a woman and even now I was acutely sensitive to the sounds of people behind me and at maintaining a good body posture. I would need to un-learn the techniques I had adopted if I was to return to my normal self.
At reception Moira greeted me with a smile. “Good evening, Angus! Giving Susan a night off are we?” I smiled and nodded. “Mother was convinced her son deserved to make an appearance every now and then!” She pushed the form and pen towards me and I signed my name as she said “Well, you can head down to her room – she’s all ready for you!”
15 seconds later I knocked my mum’s door and stepped into the room. “Hi Mum, its only me!” I called out and walked in, closing the door behind me. “Angus?” she said a little shakily as she peered over her glasses to see me better. “That’s me, so how are you today, Mum? I haven’t seen you for a couple of days!” I responded and leaned in to give her a little kiss of greeting. “Look!” she said and turned towards a bouquet of flowers in the bay window. I smiled and said “Those are lovely? Have you got a new admirer, Mum?” She frowned at me and said “Susan!” and I smiled. “Ah Susan gave you them? They’re nice! I guess it will be my turn to replace them when they’re done!”
I sat and talked at her for the next 58 minutes. She wasn’t really capable of giving me any of her news and being in a care home, there would be little news of interest but every now and then she would make a single word comment on something I had talked about. I mentioned some fictitious work I had done for shops in the city, mentioned the headlines on the news bulletins that I could remember seeing on my phone and talked about old times when I was younger and the things we had done that she might remember. She didn’t seem to get a great deal of joy from what I was saying so I was relieved when the hour was over and I told her Susan would be visiting the next day. For the first time that evening, she smiled.
I walked back to reception, signed out and began the walk back in the direction of home. However, I had an appointment to keep and I was nervous. I was a friend returning in a guise they did not know – ironic really when the person they DO know was herself a disguise. Somehow though, I was more confident tonight than I had been my first night as Sally. This time I was me. I was someone I knew and could present without any pretence. I walked across the road to the Basement Bar and pushed open the door.
There were the usual faces in tonight and I had a quick scan for Kelly and couldn’t see her so instead I walked up to the bar. “Hi Jo, just the usual please” I said as I reached into my pocket for the money to pay. Jo however just stood and frowned. “Sorry, do I know you?” she asked and I began to laugh. “Sorry, it’s a pint of lager please. I’m not myself tonight” I said with a smile and added “Is Kelly not in yet?”
At that comment, the penny dropped and she nearly dropped the pint glass she was filling. She stared at me. “You must be . . . “ “Angus, yes” I said, finishing her sentence “or Sally without the makeup and clothing.” Jo handed me the pint and said “She must be in the ladies. £4.25 love.” I handed over £5 and glanced round to see a pint glass sitting unattended at our usual table. “I’ll go wait for her” I said as I walked away from the bar, feeling Jo’s eyes burning into the back of my skull.
I had barely sat down when Kelly emerged from the toilets and did a double take as she saw my smiling face at her table. “Hello stranger” she said as she walked over and I leaned towards her and gave her a kiss. “Hello Kelly. You’re looking lovely as always.” She remained straight faced as she replied “And you look like a stranger I’ve never met before! I don’t know how to react!” I reached for her hand and held it in mine. “I’m still here, its just that I was visiting mum tonight as Angus. She still knows she has a son as well as a daughter.”
I took a large gulp of my beer to steady my nerves and to give Kelly some time to digest what she was seeing in front of her. I knew it would be a shock for her to see me this way but I felt it was important for our relationship that she saw me beneath the feminine exterior I had worn in the past week. “Did you get my text message about tomorrow night?” I asked and she nodded. “Thanks, yes. Who am I dining with tomorrow – Sally or Angus?”
I smiled and squeezed her hand. I’ve been thinking about that, Kelly, and given that the meal is a thank you for saving Sally from an attacker, its only right that Sally thanks you in person tomorrow night.” I could see Kelly’s face brighten and she nodded in appreciation. “Thank you. I . . I need a little time to get to know Angus and I think I would appreciate the chance to chat to Sally tomorrow and let her introduce him to me – you know, reassure me that he’s as sweet as she is!”
I smiled and said “Of course, Kelly, I’m sure she’ll be happy to help bridge that divide for you.” We sat in silence for a moment, clearly uncomfortable with the change in our relationship. When I asked if I could get her another drink Kelly shook her head. “I can’t stay long tonight, I’m expecting a call later from my cousin in Australia so I had better be heading off.” She rose from her seat and I did the same. “So, here at 7pm tomorrow night, yea?” I said as I went to kiss her goodbye. She managed to evade me, pulling on a jacket so that my kiss did not connect. “Em . . yea, . . . 7 o’clock. Nice to meet you Angus” she said as she waved to Jo and walked out of the bar.
Heads turned in the bar and the regulars who had greeted me warmly the night before looked at me now with suspicion and concern. What had I done to drive Kelly away so swiftly – and who was I anyway? I could tell that I stood out from the regular clientele – a straight male sitting alone with a beer – so I downed the rest of the glass swiftly and got back to my feet. “G’night Jo, see you tomorrow” I said and she waved me to come closer to the bar. When I was up against it she leaned over and whispered to me “She’ll need time, Sally. She’s been hurt by men before. Just be patient, yea?” I nodded and said “Thanks, Jo. G’night” and headed out of the bar and onto the pavement again.
Walking back to the flat my head spun with the implications from tonight’s brief encounter. My relationship with Kelly had been completely changed by appearing as Angus and I was scared that she was really in love with Sally. Could I be Sally for her without losing myself as Angus? Could I accept a female future if it would give me Kelly in return – or could I build a whole new relationship with her as Angus and win her heart anew? A week ago I had never met her but in the melee of the past few days I had come to realise she was just the sort of partner I wanted in my life – attractive, intelligent, caring, and entertaining to be with and the best part of it was she seemed just as smitten with me . . . only me as Sally, in makeup dress and high heels.
It was ironic that I had finally found someone who loved "me" when I wasn’t "me" at all !
Chapter 8 – This is your big night, Bro !
The next day I was nervous once more. I was meeting Kelly who I knew I had strong affection for but at the same time I had sensed she was nervous about me in my Angus mode. She had loved me when I dressed as Susan and tonight I would dress as my alter ego once again and take Kelly for dinner. Could I rebuild the fences that had been damaged by Angus and is there a future in a relationship that requires me to be en-femme full time?
I made another visit to the lock up in search of clothing. I wanted to be smart but casual this evening – nothing too showy and over the top. I had my heart set on the skinny jeans and ankle boots again and so was really searching for a pretty top to set that off with. I began hunting through the boxes and was seriously contemplating taking the underground into town and buying something when my eyes caught the blouse. It was one of those long line styles that would hang over the jeans. It had three quarter sleeves and a button neckline that had enough of a plunge to show off my neck but not so much that my chest would be visible. It was pale pink with a floral image throughout in multiple shades of darker pink. More importantly it was in a large size that would fit me.
In an unexpected stroke of good fortune I found a small brown leather shoulder bag hanging on a manikin at the back of the lock up which was neutral enough for me to make use of and carried it and the blouse back up to the flat and gave the top a quick iron to ensure it was looking its best. I had just finished doing so when my mobile rang and the screen told me my sister was calling. “Hey, Sue” I said and she replied “Hi Angus, just letting you know that’s us back home so I’m about to do a rather large wash and unpack the camping kit and make sure its dry and fit for another tour. So I’ll pop in and see mum later and see how she is.”
“Yea, that would be great Susan, thanks, it’s been quite difficult the past few days – she’s getting a little less communicative and a little bit confused.” Then I dropped in the lie. “She actually thinks you were visiting her last week when it was me! I took her in flowers the other night and then next day when I dropped in she said she got them from you! So she may say she saw you the other night.”
Susan sighed “Oh dear, that doesn’t sound too good!” I quickly added “Oh she’s not distressed with it, she’s just confused, you know? She was better when I talked about back in the day before dad died and such like.” Susan came back “Yea, well they say that happens. OK, well I’ll see her tonight and I’ll call you and let you know how she was.” I realised she would do so just after visiting time so I replied “Actually, I’ve got something on tonight – how about we chat Monday?” I realised I had a lot to tell her if I was going to be honest with her. “Look, why don’t you come over for coffee Monday morning and you can tell me all about the holiday.”
I hung up the phone and took a deep breath. My sister was something I would think about tomorrow. For now I had a dinner date to prepare for – an event where I wanted to rebuild my relationship with Kelly and talk openly and honestly with her about whether we had a future together as a couple. I had realised that I felt deeply enough for her that I wanted to move our relationship forward if at all possible but knew that this would not be a simple thing to achieve without making adjustments in my own life. I knew I was ready to make those changes if Kelly was prepared to accept them.
I had a light lunch. I was conscious of my figure, having had to squeeze into slim clothing recently, and realised I had let “middle age spread” take over what was once a trim physique. Furthermore, I wanted to have a good appetite later when we were eating in the restaurant. No point in paying for food you don’t feel like eating!
I sat for some time thinking over what I would be saying to Kelly later this evening. I wanted to rebuild our relationship and make her love me again. I needed to be honest with her and make her realise how I truly felt about her and what I wanted from our relationship. I considered her a straight shooter and expected she would be totally honest with me too, which was fine. A relationship lives or dies on trust and if there is no future for us, it is better that me both know before investing more time and emotion to the relationship. I prayed that things would work out the way I hoped for.
After I had washed up my lunch dishes I began working on my nails. I wanted to look my complete best this evening and I buffed and shaped them as best I could before varnishing them and letting them dry. I decided to do my toe nails also. I knew I would be wearing my boots so they may not be seen but I wanted to know they were painted as a reminder to myself that I was en-femme tonight.
I bathed rather than showered and poured a little lavender scented oil into the water which if nothing else made me feel a little calmer as I gently scrubbed and washed my body. It had been a while since I had washed this way and I realised why women enjoyed it so much – I was genuinely feeling so much calmer and cleaner after my 30 minute soak than I ever had after a 10 minute shower. I made a mental note to have have more baths, whatever tonight’s outcome was.
I slipped on the bra that fitted me best and slid the breast forms in to get the correct location aligned before I affixed them to my chest. The first time I had done so they felt alien to me but now it was as though I was attaching a limb that I had lost. I felt somehow whole wearing my appendages, which was a strange thing to admit to myself. I pulled on a pair of panties from the batch I had bought the day before and rejoiced in the feeling of the silky material against my skin, pulling my member back into my perineum where it would not be so obvious.
I slipped my legs into a pair of tights – partially because I loved the way they felt against my legs but also to give my legs easier passage into my skinny jeans which were a tight fit but which made my legs look slim and attractive and I knew that with my heeled boots I would appear pretty hot from the waist down at least! I used a non perfumed antiperspirant so as not to block the perfume I had bought myself. I dabbed it around myself and enjoyed the fragrance. I would top it up just before I headed off later.
I started on my make up, applying the foundation and mascara before blending in some colour around my eyes and cheekbones and then doing my lips so that they looked plumper and sexier. Finally I fitted my bobbed wig to my scalp and began gently brushing it so that it looked extremely natural. I smiled at my reflection. I was “Sally” once more – the pretty female that Kelly and Jo had grown fond of and who attracted the friendly waves and greetings from the regulars at the Basement Bar.
I somehow felt different when I was dressed this way – more confident, more attractive certainly and less of a loner. Sally was someone people said hello to and talked to and wanted to be around while Angus was nothing really. There were no business leads as such, and no social invitations because he didn’t really have friends - just business contacts who were no longer giving him business. It was a sobering thought.
I slipped on the blouse and felt the material slide over my hairless arms and body. It was almost an erotic feeling, having something slide over you that way – so smooth and friction free, like a waterfall cascading off your body, barely leaving you wet. I took the little shoulder bag and stuck a lipstick inside along with some handkerchiefs and my wallet and loose coins. I would add my phone and house keys at the last minute. Standing at the hall mirror I looked at myself and smiled. Part one of the plan successfully completed.
I checked the kitchen clock. It was ten minutes to six. I decided I needed to leave the house as sitting around was only making me more nervous. I stepped out into the evening and locked the door behind me. I decided to walk to The Basement Bar and have a beer in my new regular bar and relax in the company of people who knew me or at least recognised me in my Sally appearance. I would chat with Jo – she always had sage advice and support. I held my posture, walked in short steps, and strolled confidently down the road.
Nobody stared, nobody laughed, and one older male nodded to me and said “lovely day!” to which I replied with a smile “Certainly is!” That’s what I love about this city – people talk to you on the underground or the bus or in a shop queue. It’s sociable unlike other UK cities where a stranger talking to you is deemed a threatening act or the action of a lunatic.
As if to prove my point I walked into The Basement Bar to a chorus of “Hi Sally” “Hello there!” and “Hey Sally” from the regulars – all of whom I greeted with a “Hi there!” I felt my spirits rise and a smile come to my face. “Cheers!” I said to the last greeting and chuckled. I was in the bar where everybody knows your name.
“Evening Jo, the usual please” I said as I greeted my friend the barmaid. She frowned at me. “You’re taking Kelly out for a meal, aren’t you?” I nodded and said “That’s right, trying to see if we have a future together.” She shook her head and put down the pint glass. “I’ll make you a Shirley Temple. Sit down and I’ll bring it over.” I opened my mouth to speak and she commanded “Sit. Now.” Her tone was enough to send me scuttling for my usual table, the giggles of my fellow regulars telling me this was classic Jo behaviour.
A few moments later she walked over to me with a tall glass containing a pink coloured cocktail of ginger ale and non alcoholic colorants and sat it beside me. She then sat down beside me and placed a hand on my thigh. “ One. Dates should never start with one partner drunker than the other. Two. Kissing Kelly with beer breath is no way to win her heart back. Three. You’ve probably got a speech prepared you want her to hear and you’ll need a clear head to remember it all without putting your dainty feet in your mouth. Have a gin or vodka here before you head up to the restaurant. Share a bottle of wine over your meal. Win her heart. Thank me later.”
She gave me a wink, kissed me on the lips and walked back over behind the bar to serve a beer to a shaven headed male whose breasts betrayed his original sex. I shook my head. If they could see me now, my family and work contacts, sipping my pink cocktail in my heeled boots and makeup and the smile of someone who felt at ease with himself – or should that be herself?!
“Were you watching the Rugby last night?” the girl sitting next to me asked, catching me off guard. “Em . . no, actually, I was in here for a little while and then went home and I missed it.” I responded. She smiled “Ah right. The Warriors were excellent entertainment, the back row were excellent and the flankers kept the Welsh wingers in check for most of the game. As good as I’ve seen them this season.” I smiled and nodded. She started laughing. “You’re not a Rugby fan then?” I shook my head and said “Never played it so don’t really understand it!” She put a hand on my arm. “I played it for 15 years. Thankfully I didn’t get the cauliflower ears or broken nose. My make up can do magic but not miracles!” We laughed and went back to our own drinks.
The Shirley Temple was refreshing and I nodded when Jo mimed across to see if I wanted another. She had given sage advice earlier. My mind was still clear and focussed on the night ahead. It would hopefully be a few hours before the night ended and I wanted to be able to remember it all – good or bad – so that I could learn from the outcome.
A tall. burly male arrived in the bar and walked over to the table next to me. “Hi, Sandra darling. Sorry I’m late” he said as he kissed her and asked if she wanted another drink, which he then went to the bar to buy along with his own. I looked across at my Rugby playing friend and said “He looks a bit of a catch!” and she smiled broadly. “Oh isn’t he just! He works at the Council too, just not in the same department. A lovely dancer, light on his feet for a man of his size!” I could see the affection in her face as she looked at him standing paying for his drinks. “I really think that he’s the one, you know?”
He turned and walked towards us and saw Sandra and I had been talking. “Jim, this is my friend Sally. Sally, this is my boyfriend Jim” she said proudly. “Nice to meet you, Sally” he said. “You too!” I replied with a smile and left them to their evening together. Seeing another couple happy together filled me with hope that Kelly and I could be the same. In many ways, I felt that she was “the one” for me – that instant connection telling me that she was special to me. The thought only made me realise how pivotal tonight could be.
Finishing my second long soft drink, I decided I needed a trip to the ladies. I went to the appropriate toilets without thinking – knowing that in this pub at least, it was the appropriate place for me. I found an available cubicle and squeezed out of my skinny jeans so I could urinate. I giggled to myself that it was so much easier as a man. Getting myself dressed once more, I stepped out into the main section of the toilet where I could check my make up. I had left a little lipstick on the glasses I had used so I decided to give my lips a little touch up and then paused to check myself out.
For a split second I wondered who I was. In the space of a week I had found this second persona, this female version of myself that had found love, acceptance and a social life that the male me never had. Could I maintain this persona as a new way of living my life? Did I want to do so? Did I need to do so to win the love of Kelly who I had fallen for in recent days? I took a deep breath and winked at myself. Let’s roll the dice and see where it takes us!
Chapter 9 – Who Am I. . .?
I returned to my seat in the bar and had just drained the last of my drink when the door opened and Kelly walked in. She looked amazing. Her hair was pulled back and tied in a bun which gave her neck more dominance and around it was a simple locket pendant in gold. She had a sleeveless midi dress with diagonal flashes of different shades of pink in the design that made her look slimmer and more elegant than I had seen her before. On her feet were a pair of red open toed sandals with a 4 inch heel and over her shoulder a straw cross body bag that was modern and stylish looking. I saw her and knew I was in love with this woman.
The bar went quiet when she walked it except for one regular who gave a whistle of approval. Her eyes scanned the room and then she saw me and smiled as she walked towards me. “Hi Sally!” she said as we hugged and I said “Kelly, you look stunning, babe.” I couldn’t help myself so I held her arms and gave her a deep kiss on the lips, which brought about some laughter and cheering from the regulars who went back to their own conversations.
When I came up for air, Kelly was smiling at me. “I’ve missed you, Sally” she said with a smile. “You’re looking beautiful as always!” I smiled and said “Let me get you a little aperitif before we go for the meal. What will it be?” She asked for a vodka and bitter lemon and I asked Jo to get me two.
“Been waiting long?” Kelly asked and I smiled. “Been here almost an hour! I was ready too early and was bouncing off the walls at home so I thought I would come here and calm down!” I replied with a smile. She laughed and placed a hand on my arm saying “I’ve been looking forward to this too. You know, I don’t get taken out for meals all that often!” “Really?” I asked incredulously. “You haven’t been out on a date recently?” She gave a coy smile. “Well, let’s just say the past couple of partners were not as interested in romancing me as you are!”
As Kelly softly told me about men who only wanted her for the sexual outlet she provided I felt increasingly sorry for her and found myself rubbing her thigh with my hand, my fingers gliding down the silky smoothness of her nylon covered legs. I felt myself leaning in more and more, desperate to comfort her and assure her that I was not like the other Johns who had used her so shamelessly. Kelly appeared stoic as she concluded “Don’t get me wrong, they never hurt me or abused me. We were adults together, satisfying needs and desires but if I am honest I had hoped for a little more romance and appreciation. A girl deserves to be told she is beautiful, don’t you think?”
I nodded to her and said “Especially one as beautiful as you, Kelly” before giving her a kiss on the lips. “So what about yourself? Is there a divorced wife somewhere out there I should watch out for?” Kelly said with a teasing tilt of the head. I shook my head. “You’re safe. I’ve been single all my days. Never really found the girl that I felt comfortable with or one that felt comfortable with me.” Kelly squeezed my hand and said “Maybe you were looking in the wrong direction?” I shook my head. “No, I never felt any attraction to males. Working as a window dresser for fashion brands brought me into contact with a lot of gay men and pretty women alike but things just never really clicked for me” I said and then added “Until I met you.”
Suddenly I broke out laughing. “Oh god, Kelly, I’m sorry, that was the cheesiest thing to say! I promised myself I would be totally honest with myself and with you this evening and there I was sounding like a 1970s porno movie!” She laughed and said “You’ve watched a lot of those then have you?” and I raised my hands in self defence. “No comment!! My client will no longer respond to questions along that line of enquiry!”
We laughed and I glanced at the clock. “OK, let’s just finish this drink and then make our way up to Zizzi’s. I’ve booked us a quiet little table where we can talk.” We emptied our glasses, said our goodbyes to Jo and walked hand in hand out of the door of the Basement Bar and headed up the road towards our restaurant. I had deliberately walked on Kelly’s left. Although we were both presenting as female, I considered her my girlfriend and as such I wanted to be on the traditional male side of the pavement. It was a small concession and I hoped Kelly hadn’t noticed or felt uncomfortable by it but it was what I wanted.
At the restaurant I also opened the door for her before saying to the waiter “Hello. There’s a reservation for 7.30 in the name of Aird.” He smiled and nodded “Of course signora, signora, follow me please” and carrying two menus he lead us to a table for two at the far corner of the dining room. I ushered Kelly into the seat that faced out into the restaurant and she frowned. “But Sally, that mean’s you’re just looking . . . “ I cut her off “At you and only you. I consider that the best seat in the house!” She gave a wry smile and said “More cheese than Cheddar Gorge!” and I feigned insult and said “Signora! Parmigiana please !”
I ordered a bottle of prosecco while we were still deciding our meals and when the glasses were poured and the waiter had stepped away I raised my glass and said “To the beautiful woman who rescued me last week and changed my life forever”. She laughed and said “You are too kind. It was my pleasure and I have found someone very special as a result. How about To Us?” I nodded and said “To Us” as we clinked glasses and sipped the sparkling wine.
While we evaluated the anti-pasti and secondi options I mused about what Kelly had achieved the week before. “You know, that thug was ready to break by jaw when you stepped in. He looked like he was going to kick me as well as punch me. For all I know he could even have been carrying a knife.” Kelly nodded without taking her eyes off the menu and said “He was. The Police found a blade stuffed into his sock. It was one of the things they’ll be charging him on. Are you having garlic, only I’d hate to be the only one with smelly breath?”
I sat shocked at the casual mention of the weapon that could have done terrible damage to me and to Kelly when she took him on. My jaw hung open and my thoughts blocked my words from homing out. Kelly eventually looked at me and said “What? Were you not having garlic?” I reached for her hand and squeezed it. “He had a knife? We could have been sliced up!” I exclaimed and she sighed. “Welcome to the world of 2024, Sally! Many youngsters carry blades these days – mostly to ward off other thugs, but some to intimidate people with. It’s like the guns in America. People scared of being shot get their own gun which only makes it more likely they will be involved in a gunfight! It’s a mad world we live in, that’s for sure.” Then she looked at me and smiled “So can we do Garlic?”
The waiter took our order and left us alone and I reached over and held both Kelly’s hands. “I want you to know how much I love you for what you did for me when you defended me against that thug. I can never repay you for that, but tonight I just want to say how much I appreciate what you did and how you befriended me and gave your time to make sure I was OK after the trauma of it all. You’re a very special person, Kelly. I’ve come to realise that over the week I have come to know you.”
She smiled and said “I stand up to thugs, Sally, always have and will. I’ve seen too many good people victimised for the choices they have made in their lives. Can I tell you something though, when I came to your end, I didn’t know you were Transgender. I honestly thought you were a girl having her handbag stolen. It was only when you hit the ground and started swearing at him I realised you weren’t a natural.” I laughed and said “I hadn’t perfected my feminine put downs at that point?” Kelly shook her head. “Thing is, once I met you and talked with you, something told me you were special and I wanted to spend more time with you. Sally, I believe I have fallen for you.”
I leaned across and we kissed and spent a moment just looking into each others eyes. My body tingled in a way it had never done before and my instinct was to do whatever she wanted to take our relationship to the next level. However, I had come with a message I wanted to present to her and I knew that I needed her to hear me out and know my feelings. Trouble is, I was scared at what she would say and so I chose to wait until the end of the evening. So I just smiled and squeezed her hand and made small talk until our starter arrived.
We had ordered some chilli cheese garlic bread to share – happy that we would both unashamedly stink of garlic as a result. I tried to bite a chunk of bread daintily like my friend across the table was doing as I said “So, Kelly is a sweet name, Are you named after anyone?” She laughed and checked that nobody was around to hear her response. “My dead name was Martin Kelly. I just flipped it around so that I now go by Kelly Martin! It made changing bank accounts and driving licence and passport that little bit easier!”
I felt myself blush I realised how insensitive I had been with my questioning but felt Kelly’s hand on top of mine. “Its OK, Sally, there’s no secret with me. Everyone who knew Martin were told she was now Kelly. I went to school reunions and met up with former workmates and said I’m Kelly, and this is who I am. Like it or not, I’m moving forward as a woman!” I smiled and said “I wish I had your confidence – its so refreshing!” She smiled and replied “Sally, life is too short to spend a day miserable. Whatever it takes to make you happy – within the law of course! – you should do because you’re only here once!”
The waiter arrived with our main courses before I could respond. It gave me a moment to take on board what Kelly had said. I felt jealous of her. She knew what she wanted to do and was doing it without the baggage of worrying what other people thought. I was concentrating hard on trying to look and act feminine while Kelly was relaxed and managed to do both naturally. It was a significant difference between is.
“Your Casareccia looks lovely” she said to me as I added some extra parmesan cheese to my bowl of chicken in a white wine sauce. I nodded and said “I would have taken the King Prawn linguini like you but I had it the last time I was in and thought I should try something else from the menu!” Kelly lifted a prawn on her fork and said “Its half the calories of your dish. I wish I had your figure, sweetheart, I need to battle to stay a size 18 and I don’t want to have to attend Zumba classes!” I giggled. “Oh no, I don’t think I could do the whole sweaty leotard look either! Attend a Spin Class? Get on your bike!”
We laughed and enjoyed our food, draining the bottle of prosecco in the process. Kelly’s awkwardness from the night before was gone. In front of me was the woman I knew and loved – confident, relaxed, attractive and funny. All the attributes you could ever want in a partner.
Neither of us wanted desert so we ordered two double espresso coffees and two limoncellos and sighed with satisfaction after a delicious meal. I leaned across towards Kelly and she leaned forward thinking I was going to whisper a secret to her. Instead I kissed her on the lips. “What was that for? Not that I mind!” she said as I held her hands. “It’s for being you. Wonderful, fabulous, gorgeous you – my life saver last week and my beautiful dinner date this. I love you so much, Kelly!”
Just at that moment the coffees appeared and Kelly was unable to respond. As the liqueurs were placed beside us and the waiter retreated I took a deep breath and began talking. “Kelly, this past week has been a revelation for me. It took a thug mugging me to realise that the transgender community is something that I am happy to associate with. Until this week I would never have thought I would ever date someone transgender let alone fall in love with them. Spending time with you these last few evenings has been some of the best nights I can remember and I want to spend lots more nights with you in the weeks, months, years to come. Kelly, I’d love us to be a couple if that’s something you can agree to.”
She smiled and squeezed my hands as she responded “I want that too, Sally. I want to spend more time with you too!” I gave a little smile and said “And that’s my problem Kelly because there are three people in this relationship and its making things complicated.” I saw a frown appearing on her face as I continued in a soft voice that wouldn’t carry across the restaurant. “Kelly, I’m not sure I am transgender. I am pretty sure I am straight. Maybe a little transvestite because I do love my dresses and heels I’ve worn this week, but I may be straight none the less. Kelly, I see you as a woman. I’ve only ever seen you as a woman and its how I think of you without a shred of doubt. However, I’m not so certain about Sally.”
I paused and took a sip of my coffee while I let Kelly absorb my words. She didn’t say anything as she continued to look at me with a furrowed brow. I squeezed her hands as I continued “I want you to meet someone. Talk to them and get to know them and keep an open mind. His name is Angus Aird and he’s everything that you love about Sally, just not as attractive and certainly not as well dressed. Look, I don’t know yet if I want to become a female 24/7, Kelly, but I know I don’t want to lose you while I find out who I really am.
I only dressed that way to visit my mum in Niaroo Care Home and make her feel like her daughter was present. Susan’s home now so I don’t need to dress that way again. I need time to discover how much I want to dress this way again and if I am prepared to have my family and work contacts see me this way but while I figure it all out, I still want to be with you, Kelly. I feel we have something very special and I don’t want to lose it. Can we take the time to work things out, together? Please?”
There was no immediate reaction from Kelly. She took a sip of her limoncello and licked her lips. Just that simple motion alone sent my heart racing and I wanted to kiss those same lips so much at that moment. Then she gave a slight smile. “You know, I’ve tried dating straight men over the years but they only seemed to want me for one thing and they never wanted to talk about fashion or music or my life and what I wanted from it. You asked me about all three on the first night we met. Asked me mind, didn’t tell me about your tastes or plans. You seemed genuinely interested in me for who I was without baggage or conditions. That’s why I knew you were special, Sally.”
I took a sip of the liqueur and waited for her to continue. She smiled “You see? You did it again. You just gave me time to talk without making demands. Most men don’t do that which is why I dislike most men. Sally, when we talked that first night I was so glad I had saved such a lovely person from a nasty assault. I’ve grown to love that person the more I’ve got to know them. I know you as Sally because that’s how I met you and I kind of felt strange seeing you last night as Angus!”
She paused and said “but like you, I think there’s something here that is special and I don’t want to lose you either so if it means seeing you with no make up or wig on, then I guess I’ll try to remember you’re really still the person I fell in love with.” I broke into the broadest smile and gave a huge sigh of relief just as she held up a finger. “However, I want you to promise to present as Sally occasionally until we know for sure which way you’re going to go and even if she isn’t going to be your public persona, I’d like to spend a little time with her privately – behind closed doors, away from prying eyes.”
I laughed and said “OK. Deal. Do you want another liqueur?” and she shook her head. “Pay the bill and walk me home. We can have a little nightcap there instead.”
We walked back to her home arm in arm – two women returning from a dinner out.
As we walked I thought about what I had said to Kelly about being straight. Here I was in a dress and make up feeling more comfortable in my skin than I ever had before. Who was I kidding about being Angus? Was I trying to convince myself? Was I looking for a reason not to live a life as Sally? I wanted to be with Kelly so much and it was Sally that she had fallen in love with – and I was honest with myself I was in love with Sally too.
Once we got inside the front door of Kelly’s home all thoughts of a nightcap vanished and instead we undressed each other and made love in Kelly’s very girly but tastefully furnished bedroom. We started with me in the dominant role and we had what I considered “normal” sex. Then Kelly took control and took a tube of lubricant and gently smeared it around my anal entrance, telling me I was about to enjoy something very special. I had never physically seen a double ender before let alone had something enter that orifice but that night was an education for me in so many ways and I learned that I loved and trusted Kelly more than anyone I had ever met. She called out my name several times as we climaxed together and it felt wonderful hearing her squealing that I was the best. That night I came to accept Sally as my name even if it’s not on my business cards – yet.
When I woke up the next morning there were two piles of female clothing on the floor and both pillows were smeared with make up that neither of us had bothered to remove in our hunger for each other’s body. Had I been a man last night, making love to his girlfriend, or had I been a woman with her lesbian lover? I wasn’t sure but I knew it had felt wonderful, it had felt right and I was as happy as I could ever remember feeling.
“Hey Sally” came a voice to break my train of thought. I turned to face the girl I loved and smiled. “Hey Kelly” I replied with a smile and I kissed her, gently and passionately, moving from her lips down to her neck and on to the cleavage on her chest, making her gasp and giggle with excitement with each move I made. “Got any plans for today?” she teased. “Nothing that would make me want to leave your side” I replied. “Me neither” she replied. “Let’s just stay in bed.” Our eyes locked for a moment and we smiled at each other. “Work’s for me!” I responded and with a giggle I added “Do we need new batteries?” We pulled each other close and dived back under the covers to consummate our love once more.
On the Monday morning I DID go home in order to get myself back in Angus mode to meet with my sister, who called round as planned around 11am. We’ve always been close and so over a coffee I “fessed up” and told her everything – that I had pretended to be her, I had taken her bag she had got from mum and damaged it, and even that I had raided her make up and perfume and that I was truly sorry and I would make that up to her buy buying replacements. I wasn’t sure what to expect but she replied “OK, we can go shop together. It’ll be fun having a sister after all these years!” I sat shell shocked while Susan laughed. “Get with it, Grandad, this is 2024! If you’re happier as Sally then switch teams! Life’s too short to be miserable, and you’re not getting any younger!” We laughed and I squeezed her hand. “Thanks sis. I appreciate your support.” She smiled and said “Hey, sisters always have each other’s backs!”
I don’t know what the coming months will bring in terms of how I present to the world but I know I will have the love and support of my girlfriend Kelly. The support and love of my sister and family was probably removing any barrier I had foreseen or assumed. My dear mother in Niaroo Care Home will be none the wiser, bless her. I have no real work friends to win round – indeed, my career needed to change anyway so I may bring Sally Aird as my identity for the next stage in my work life as well as my personal one. And further down the line? There is a growing part of me who wants to be involved in a small romantic wedding with a bride in a glorious white dress with spaghetti straps and a plunging neckline with a long flowing train at the back - and I am sure that Kelly will want to wear one similar too.
The End
Sam had played rugby ever since starting secondary school. They enjoyed it so much they decided to keep it up even after graduating and moving on to college. They figured it was a great way to keep in shape and also to support their local Sports Club which had come close to shutting down for a lack of finance. Thankfully grant aid was found from a charity that demanded that everything at the Club was inclusive. Nobody should be denied access to sport on the grounds of ethnicity, religion, sex, or social standing, they said. Sport should be an outlet for all in the community to enjoy together and be used as a conduit for greater understanding and community spirit.
Sam was one of the first to sign up for the Rugby squad, having become proficient in the sport and having a genuine enthusiasm for the game. Shorter than the rest of the team and fleeter of foot than most, the coach had no hesitation when choosing who would be scrum half for the team. With good hands, a quick turn of pace and good on field vision, Sam was the obvious contender.
Alex and Joe had joined the Rugby squad at the same time as Sam and together they were the three amigos, thick as thieves and fiercely loyal to each other to the extent that if any opposition tried to rough one of them up during a match, the other pair would ensure the next tackle would involve a tweak of a tender area, or a knee that would make their eyes water and remind them not to mess with the wrong people. Rugby was a game where no quarter was asked or given and you left everything you had out on the pitch. At full time, you shook hands with your opponents, and with the referee, and then retired to the bar for communal drinks.
The 2023-24 season had started well with four wins and only one defeat before the traditional pause in games around the Festive Season. It wasn’t so much a time to rest on one’s laurels but more a time to recover from niggling injuries sustained in those five matches or to rest weary limbs and prepare for the remainder of the season which would end in March.
The team had a strict code of conduct reminding players that it was their duty to themselves and to their fellow players to maintain their fitness levels, avoid excesses and be prepared for the pre-match training in the second week of January. However there was another unwritten rule. Christmas was for spending with family, New Year was for spending with the ones you love and the first weekend after New Year was when the squad partied together.
This year’s venue was a Country House Hotel 30 miles out of town – the ideal location for a wild evening of excess where nobody would know you and the proverbial hair could be let down – although as any Rugby player will tell you, hair is simply something else your opposition can pull you by or can get into your eyes when you don’t want it to and so the squad maintained a tightly trimmed cut across the board.
Alex and Joe were sharing a twin room but Sam had been fortunate enough to snag one of the single occupancy rooms so it was a case of dumping the bag, smartening up the appearance and then heading down to the bar for the first of the pre meal drinks. The banter as usual was flowing as everyone was still in the festive season spirit, and the bar area filled quickly. The event wasn’t just for the first fifteen - other members of the club squad and the ancillary staff were included so physiotherapists, trainers, office staff and even the cheer leading squad were invited. It made for a crowded and noisy room.
The mood was celebratory and everyone mingled and shared their usual line of jokes and jibes but as usually the case with sports clubs, there was a common respect and mutual admiration. They were a band of brothers shared a club crest on their shirts that was older than they were and would be worn by generations to follow them. They were the current generation of Academicals and hoped they would write their own names in the history books before they had to pass the baton.
Sam glanced around the other players jostling for a place at the bar where they could order the pints of ale that would only act as an aperitif for the evening’s excesses. There was the odd crooked nose from an on-pitch break that didn’t quite reset as it should, and some of the older players had ears that showed the damage from regular tugs and damage from scrums and rucks. It was a tough job maintaining your good looks when you played Rugby although being scrum half, Sam’s job was simply to feed the ball in and quickly distribute it again once it emerged from the back of the pack. The others could gouge and bang heads with the opposition. Unlike its trans Atlantic cousin American Football, Rugby was played without padding or protection – items such as shin guards, mouth guards and the “box” worn to protect a gentleman’s “tackle” were allowed but not compulsory. The impact of two 18 stone males running into each other was just as severe in both sports but in Rugby there was nothing to prevent elbow from hitting head or shoulder to bash into chest. It was a man’s sport, Sam thought, and smiled to think how long the American’s would survive playing in such conditions.
It was approaching 8pm when the barman rang the bell loudly to attract people’s attention. “Ladies and Gentlemen! Will you please be seated for dinner!” a Hotel staff member announced from the doorway and the 50 plus members of the party made their way into the large function suite where six large tables were set out to accommodate the group.
Sam managed to sit at a table where Alex was directly across the way and the two were able to have a quick chat while the others were engrossed in their own conversations. “You’re looking good tonight!” Alex said with a smile and Sam replied “Not so shabby yourself! Planning on making any moves later?” Alex chuckled and said “Joe and I were hoping to get together with the loose head and tight head!” Sam laughed and replied “I was thinking inside centre myself!” and they clinked glasses “I’ll drink to that!”
Before the food was served the Head Coach stood up and said “I just want to congratulate you on a hugely successful first half to the season. 2023 has been a good year for us and I hope you can continue to bring the same level of concentration and commitment to 2024. Lets make a resolution have some silverwear to show off at our end of season dinner in April, OK?”
There was a roar of approval from the room with much banging on fists on the tables and feet stomping on the floor. The coach called for a toast to 2024 and everyone got to their feet and drank from their glass just as the waiters began to bring through the starters and soon everyone was focussed on eating and refreshing their glasses from the bar.
As Sam was taking a bite of the prawn in smoked salmon starter one of the cheer leading team who was sitting at the same table looked across and smiled shyly. Sam returned the smile with a little wink, The two had talked a few times after matches but were hardly friends. Both squads trained separately and only ever saw each other on match days when the focus was squarely on the 80 minutes on the pitch. The cheerleader was blonde, around 18 or 19 and very pretty looking – not in the dumb blonde way though, more like someone who was confident who she was and what she knew. She looked as if cheerleading was just her exercise regime and she had a far more interesting life away from the pom poms and rah rah skirt. Sam hoped there would be an opportunity later to discus that with her.
Sam chose the fish option while others had a steak as their main course. Drinking white wine instead of red was another tactic adopted to try to ensure the evening was not spoiled by having to go to bed early feeling bloated and drunk. The season was not over yet – there were still some matches to be played in January and being a sportsman meant keeping your body fuelled but fit, especially where your position meant you needed speed as well as guile and flexibility.
The desert was served and while some at the table attacked the apple crumble with custard Sam enjoyed the fresh fruit salad with cream.. Coffee followed and the table began to relax further and the noise levels rose and tray-loads of beer arrived and the song singing began. Alex caught Sam’s eye and mouthed the word “Loo!” and they both headed off
“Oh man, that cheer leader is into you!” Alex said to Sam when they were in the peace and quiet of the toilets. “You think so?” Sam replied. I’ve spoken to her a little over the past few months and she seems nice, right enough” Alex nodded as she said “She has been watching you all night. Kiddo! I’d say she is smitten!” Sam laughed. “Maybe her new year resolution was to bed a player from the first fifteen!” Alex looked at Sam and said “Well? Best not disappoint the girl!” and the pair laughed as they headed back into the function suite.
Alex watched as Sam walked over to the cheerleader and whispered something in her ear and she nodded and the pair slipped out of the room and headed into the adjacent bar. Keeping an eye on them, a smile crossed Alex’s face as the pair walked out of the bar 10 minutes later hand in hand.
Up in Sam’s bedroom the pair were transferring lipstick. “Its Connie, isn’t it?” Sam said as they paused for breath and the cheerleader nodded. “You have no idea how hard it has been on the sidelines – watching you in action on the pitch and seeing how totally cool you are in the midst of all those big sweaty guys, making all those clever moves and telling passes that take the team up the park! I get so nervous watching you in action, scared you are going to get crushed by the defensive team!” Sam kissed her and whispered “That’s sweet of you, but I can take care of myself! I work out in the gym and am stronger than I look! Anyway, the secret is to avoid the hits and that where quick feet come into play!”
Connie began unbuttoning Sam’s shirt and Sam began to unzip Connie’s dress. “You know, the cheer team really make a difference to us” Sam said. “The crowd cheer us on of course but sometimes their frustration comes over and can make some of the players distracted. Your constant support and positivity really rubs off on the team and reminds use that we can always turn things around.”
Sam saw Connie’s pert little breasts and smiled. She had the body of a young pubescent girl! Years of dancing and exercise can affect breast size of course as many female sporting icons had shown over the years. It worked for runners in particular and Sam thought the last thing a cheerleader wanted were over active puppies on her chest bouncing around during a routine. As her dress fell to the floor, Sam also noticed the matching black panties and decided not to be the person to remove them just yet.
Connie pulled Sam’s shirt open and pulled it down so that the arms fell out of the sleeves. She was slightly confused by Sam wearing a sports bra. She knew that many sportsmen wore them for support during matches and events but this was a celebration dinner and it seemed unnecessary but she didn’t waste time on that. Instead she disconnected the belt on Sam’s trousers and pulled them down to the floor.
Just then, Sam lifted Connie’s face up and resumed kissing. While they did they disconnected each other’s bra. Connie pushed Sam towards the bed and they fell together onto the soft quilted cover, mouths locked together, tongues investigating each other’s while hands stroked each other admiring the smooth hairless surfaces of neck, arms, and chest.
Connie started moving her kisses down Sam’s body. The chin, the chest, the stomach were all smooched as she worked her way down and then she gently pulled back Sam’s panties. She paused for a second and smiled before leaning down and kissing Sam’s lips.
Samantha Mooney had had a few encounters during her school days which made her believe she was bi-sexual although she had felt herself more male oriented in her early relationships. That was why she had chosen to play rugby over netball. Right now though she was feeling very aroused as a tongue probed her inner sanctum and she arched her back as its tip began to toy with her clitoris. She could feel herself reaching orgasm but wanted to draw it out longer so she took hold of the face of her tormentor and kissed her passionately.
“When did you know?” she asked breathlessly and Connie smiled. “Properly? About 30 seconds ago! But there were rumours around the cheer leading squad that you would only shower with a couple of others in the rugby team and you weren’t as hairy as the other Rugby players!”
Sam giggled. “I’ve got a double ended dildo in my case if you want . . “ and Connie smiled and shook her head. “I’ve got a better idea” she said and pulled down her panty gaff and released a very aroused phallus. Sam’s eyes went wide like saucers as Connie giggled. “Yes, I can still get this little friend to attention, my hormone treatments haven’t killed him off just yet!” She slid a condom into place as Sam watched with mounting excitement. “You see, Conrad Jackson always wanted to dance so I did ballet for years until I was able to convince my parents they had a daughter and not a son!”
She giggled as she saw Sam’s face slowly breaking into a smile. “Looks like we’ve both been hiding our true selves!” They kissed. “Lets play at hiding something else, shall we?” Connie said as she gently placed herself at the Sam’s entrance and gently pushed herself in, causing Sam to gasp with pleasure and grasp at the bedclothes in ecstasy.
“Don’t you just love it when you’re part of a gender neutral sports club?” Connie asked playfully.
Sam’s answer in the positive, repeated over and over in a loud shout could be heard down the hall.
Three doors down Alexandra McCall was on her bed across the room from Josephine Jones on her’s. Both were beneath two of their team mates, both of whom were props in the front row of the scrum. They could hear the sound coming from Sam’s room and smiled. “Sounds like someone has started without us!” Alex said and Joe said in mock frustration “and I thought this was a team sport!” Their large partners looked confused at the conversation their dates were having, prompting Alex to talk to them in terms they would understand.
“OK, lads, Scrum down!! Crouch – Bind – Set – Engage!!” she called out, to the chuckles of the others in the room. Then in her best impression of famous Rugby referee Nigel Owens added “USE IT!!”
These days, Halloween has been taken over by the horror industry but when I was young you went out ‘guising’ which meant being in disguise. One year I was a footballer in my favourite team’s strip. Another year, I was a Mexican wearing a poncho my mum had picked up on holiday with a sombrero and a fake moustache made from some soot from the chimney.
This year was going to be different. This year I wanted to be a famous star of the silver screen. I had been watching old films on the television and I had chosen my target from probably the most famous child star in history. So when my parents asked me what I wanted to be when I went ‘guising” I said eagerly “Mummy, I want to be Shirley Temple! You know? Like in the film Bright Eyes where she sang “Good Ship Lollipop.” That could be my party piece.” Yes, back then you didn’t just thrust out your bag and demand sweets and treats – you had to perform to earn your apple or peanuts. Kids would tell a joke – usually lame – or sing a song or if they had another talent, it was put on display to entertain the neighbour you visited. You had to work for your rewards!
Mum and Dad looked at each other and said “Em, sweetheart, you know Shirley Temple was a little girl and barely 6 years old when she made that film! AND she was pretending to be even younger?” I rolled my eyes and said “Yea, I know, but Halloween’s all about make believe, isn’t it? It’s all pretend, right? I could wear that really cute sailor dress Sarah wears and you could curl my hair and I could wear the little red shoes Nana bought Sarah that were too big for her, remember because I fit those. . .”
I stopped in my tracks. I had just revealed that I had worn my little sister’s babyish shoes and dress. She was just over 4 years younger than me but I was small for my age and always being mistaken for being younger than I was. I was nearly 8 and Sarah wouldn’t be 4 until 2 weeks after my birthday but she was bigger than other little girls at her nursery and our grandparents always struggled to buy the correct sizes when they got us presents to wear. I had a cupboard full of outfits I would grow into when I was too old to look that childish!
Mum and Dad exchanged another set of frowns and I saw my dad exhale before he spoke to me, “Sam, we’re not stopping you from going out in public as Shirley Temple. We just didn’t expect you to choose a little girl who is half your age!” He looked across to my mother and said “But it that’s who you want to be this year, I am sure we can have Mummy go around with Shirley. Just don’t expect her to sing along with you though because she can barely hold a note!” Mum laughed and shook her head and I gave the biggest smile and ran over and hugged my dad. “Thank you Daddy! I’m going to be the best little girl ever!”
The next two weeks were the happiest I had felt for a very long time. Mum had made me wear my sister’s dress to check that it fitted and was shocked a little to find that it did, even if it was a little short on me. She smiled when I put on the red Mary Jane sandals which set off the red scarf motif on the blue sailors dress and she pulled me into a hug. “Aw, Sam, sweetie, you make the sweetest little girl like that!” she cooed and I signed. “Mummy! Its just for Halloween!” I moaned while inside I squealed with excitement at the reflection of a little girl I saw in the mirror.
In my bedroom after I had done my homework I would practice singing ‘Good Ship Lollypop’ trying to mimic the hand gestures Shirley used in the film from the You Tube video online. I also taught myself the ‘Animal Crackers’ song she sang the year after ‘Good Ship Lollypop’ in the film Curly Top when she was 7 but pretended to be half that age. I wanted to have an alternative song ready just in case I grew tired of singing ‘Lollypop’ all night. There were less hand gestures to learn with this song too but there was a section where she skipped while singing so where I was sure I could not be seen I learned how to skip like a little girl.
At school I had to be careful not to slip into my ‘alter ego’ at any time, The bullies in my class would have had a field day if I had spoken with a lisp, or been seen skipping. “Hey, Sam? What are you doing for Halloween?” my best friend Taylor asked me one day. “Oh, I don’t think I’ll bother this year” I lied. “I may take Sarah around though just so she can enjoy herself.” Taylor frowned and said “But it’s the easy way to get free sweets and your mum and dad encourage it! That’s too good to miss!” I laughed and said “yea, well, I guess as long as you are in disguise its not so embarrassing! Got plans yourself?” Taylor smiled broadly. “Fred Flintstone! Mum’s cutting up one of her dresses for me to wear!” I chuckled and said “Get your Dad to take a picture – I need to see THAT look!”
My dad was busy making outfits for the rest of the family. It was decided that Sarah would go out separate from me in order that we would both generate more sweets. “Share that with your sister” was something I had heard last year at too many houses and it also reduced the impact of your outfit when your cute sibling was stood alongside. Last year, Sarah got all the attention when we went out ‘guising’ and I guess that was probably playing around my head when I decided I who I wanted to be this year. Also, because of her age, Sarah needed to be home earlier for bed than I did so this way she could hit the neighbours before me and I would have the stage to myself for my performances.
Halloween was a Sunday this year so we had plenty time to get ready. Mum had me remove my clothes and then pulled out a large pink padded item that shocked me. “Can’t I just wear my own underwear?” I moaned and she giggled and said “Sweetie, what makes you look more like a little girl than a hint of a nappy below your dress? When you bend over dance a little, the flash of pink nappy will just look so cute!” I stared at one of my little sister’s night time bed saver nappies and couldn’t help but give a little smile. “Well, I guess it would look cute. . .” and mum nodded and said “Plus you don’t need to use anyone else’s toilet when you are out!” “oowww! Mum!!!” I moaned and she replied “Little girls dribble, sometimes!” and I chuckled and replied “Should have gone in my football kit then!”
After I had put on my dress Mum washed my hair and then used lots of rollers and spray to create the little ringlets that made me look remarkably like Shirley Temple and a pair of white ankle socks with the red shoes finished off the outfit perfectly. “We done?” I asked and she shook her head. “Close your mouth and stay still” she added and pulled out a red lipstick. “I’ll just give you little love heart lips, darling. Don’t lick them or rub them with your hand, its just to make you look cuter. What do you think?” and she turned me to face the mirror.
I am not sure if this was the moment when I first christened the nappy but I DID get a shock when I saw myself reflected before me. I was a sweet little pre-school girl, the very image of Shirley Temple.
While mum got Sarah dressed up in her outfit – she was a ballerina this year, wearing an outfit she had worn at her dance class concert a few weeks before – I stood in my bedroom practicing my songs, singing quietly in my lisping impersonation of my character and doing all of the cutesy hand gestures and expressions that she used in her films. I skipped a little – not a lot of room in my bedroom for more than a short hop really – and began to feel myself slipping into character,
At one point I heard Dad call out “Is Sarah all ready to go now too?” and Mum shout back “Yea, ready to go full that bucket with lots of sweets?” Sarah’s voice shouted back “Yea!!!!!” followed by an excited giggle. “OK, have a great night you two – see you later!” Mum replied. Dad answered “You too!” and I heard the front door closing. I guessed I still had 15 minutes before I trailed in my sister’s path so I went back to rehearsals again and did ‘Animal Crackers’. By the time I finished, I barely noticed that I was wearing a nappy let alone a sailor dress and little red shoes.
My bedroom door opened. “OK, Shirley, are you ready to go ‘guising’ with Daddy?” I giggled and held out my hand. “Sure thing, Daddy, that would be just swell!” I said in my best impersonation. Daddy was wearing a grey suit and tie with an airline badge on the lapel and hair slicked back just like Shirley’s daddy in the film. We walked out of the house together, with me clutching an old picnic basket I wanted to use to hold my takings. I felt so happy I began skipping as we set off to our neighbour’s houses.
Daddy would ring the bell and then when the door opened I would pipe up “Well, good evening Mr and Mrs Benson!” or whoever we were visiting and then with my cutest smile I asked “Can I sing you a little song and maybe get some cookies? My name is Shirley and this is my Daddy. He’s a airline pilot and flies the very latest DC3s!” That would get us in the door and then once my audience were ready I would launch into Good Ship Lollypop. My little collection basket would benefit with treats and I would be told “Aren’t you just the sweetest little Shirley Temple ever! Thank you so much for coming by!” and I would courtesy – something else I had taught myself – and say “Thank you so much for those swell treats! Have a lovely evening, won’t you?” and we would exit to our next neighbour.
In between houses I would talk to Daddy as Shirley – partly because I wanted to keep in the mindset so that I was convincing at our next stop, but mainly because I was enjoying being a little girl so much. The more homes we visited, the more excited I became and after five houses I needed Daddy to carry the basket as it was getting so heavy. Also, I found my nappy felt a little heavily and realised that little girls didn’t just dribble overnight.
Eventually we had visited all but one house. I had sung Lollypop at them all and – after being requested – had added Animal Crackers at 8 of the 12 we had visited. I was a little ahead of Daddy and skipping happily down the pavement towards our house when I heard a voice saying “Shirley? We still have one more house to visit!! Come on sweetheart, we still have Mr Myers to visit!”
My sense of happiness fell from me like a cloak of lead. Mr Myers was a strange old man who lived alone and rarely opened his blinds. His house was always dark and dangerous looking – the windows shuttered, the blinds down and no sign of life. You never saw Mr Myers in the garden on going shopping, his rubbish bins seemed to appear automatically and there was never a light visible from his house at night.
Except tonight.
Tonight, the doorway was lit with a smiling pumpkin on the porch. It was as though Halloween was somehow a special night for old Mr Myers. Was he trying to lure people to his home for some ghastly evil fate to befall them? At school, kids in my class talked of pet animals disappearing in his garden and some said he used them as sacrificial offerings to the forces of evil that he worshiped and thee was even a story that a newspaper delivery boy had been seen entering the house but was never seen again.
I felt myself wetting the nappy that was a part of my costume for the night.
Daddy gripped me by the hand. “Come on Shirley. Let’s sing one last time for Mr Myers. I’m sure he’d appreciate seeing you and give you lots of treats! “ I tried to pull back. I tried to speak, but my mouth felt dry and I had lost any strength to fight back. I was being pulled ever closer to my fate and I looked around me for some other ‘guisers’ I could call to for help but the street was empty and there was nothing I could hear other than my heart beating loud in my ears.
Daddy pressed the doorbell and smiled at me as we waited. For a moment I wondered if the house might be empty and we could be spared our fate but before my hopes could take root I heard a key turn in the lock and the door slowly opening. I pulled at Daddy’s hand and screamed and felt my nappy once more saving me from ruined underwear just before a smiling face appeared in the doorway. “Well, who have we here?” said a small grey haired man wearing a Dave Brubeck t-shirt and a pair of denims. Daddy waited for me to give my regular introduction but I was still coming to terms with the mess in my pants so he said “The Wilsons from number 4, but for one night only Shirley Temple and her Daddy!”
Mr Myers smiled broadly. “Well, do come in! Its always nice to have ‘guisers’ at Halloween.” He saw me holding back and waved to me “Come on Shirley! I should have a lollypop for you – or do you prefer animal crackers?” and he chuckled as if he had just made the funniest joke ever. Daddy pulled me and said “Come on, Shirley, lets sing for Mr Myers before we go home!” and with no small amount of trepidation I allowed myself to be dragged into the house.
Mr Myers lived alone and it showed. The living room was a little untidy and there was an air of staleness and neglect about the place. However, the man himself looked – normal. What minister of the devil would be a jazz fan and wear a pair of crocs as slippers? I couldn’t see any pentagons on the walls, no goat heads on display nor any paganism tomes on his bookshelf. I tried to tell myself to relax. Perhaps this was just a single pensioner living out his days alone and I was going to make his night a little more special by singing to him. What was so wrong with that?
“Gee whiz, Mr Myers, it sure is swell of you to let us come visit!” I said with a little courtesy and he nodded and said “My pleasure, Shirley, and I am looking forward to hearing you sing!” I giggled and nodded to Daddy who sat down while I stood in the middle of the room and started.
“I’ve thrown away my toys, even my drum and train!
I want to make some noise with real live aeroplanes.
Some day I’m going to fly! I’ll be a pilot too
And when I do, how would you like to be my crew?”
He smiled and nodded as I went into the first chorus of The Good Ship Lollipop and I felt my fear leave me. I was in my safe place now, singing my song and dancing in my little sailor dress. Mr Myers looked enchanted by me and Daddy smiled happily at me and nodded his approval. When I finished singing Mr Myers clapped and congratulated me and asked if I had any other songs I could sing and I bounced up and down excitedly and said “Golly gee, I sure do, Mr Myers” and with a giggle I pulled my dress straight and sang
“Animal crackers in my soup
Monkeys and rabbits loop the loop
Golly gee but I have fun
Swallowing animals one by one ! . . . . “
I finished the song off, giggling happily and instead of cowering from the old man I ran over to Mr Myers and jumped into his lap and gave him a cuddle. He smiled broadly and said “Shirley that was just wonderful, you’re such a clever little girl, aren’t you?” I chuckled and nodded. “You’ve made an old man very happy this evening. I’ve had a lovely night welcoming little girls and boys into my house. Your sister and mummy were in to see me earlier, you know” he said with a smile. I glanced across at Daddy and frowned and I saw his face drop too.
Mr Myers chuckled. “People think I am all sorts of evil, but I’m not. They call me an evil wizard you know but that’s not true. I’m a white wizard. I only cast spells for good, not evil.” He looked across at Daddy and said “I give people what they want in life, you see. What their hearts tell them but what they are too scared to tell the world.”
Sitting on Mr Myers lap I felt . . .different. I felt more childish than my 8 years – almost as if I was the little pre-schooler I had been pretending to be all night. I nervously grasped on the edges of my little dress as Mr Myers smiled at me and said “Your Daddy looks handsome in his suit, doesn’t he?” I frowned as I looked at him and said “That’s just my mummy pretending to be Shirley’s daddy!” I replied because I knew her face well, even without make up and wearing male clothing,
Mr Myers chuckled and shook his head. “When your sister was in earlier, your new mummy said that THIS was the man of the house right here!” I felt confused and looked at my parent sat beside me. She smiled and said “Its true, Sam. I guess I have always been the masculine one in our house. I have felt like a male inside a female body since I was in kindergarten. I married your father because he was a weak, slightly effeminate boy who I could dominate.” Then she saw my expression on my face and grabbed my hand as she added “Oh we love each other sweetheart, and we love Sarah and you with all our hearts! Its just we weren’t the normal mummy and daddy couple other children have!”
My Myers smiled. “Until now! You see, I have made a few small adjustments to you both” he added . Mummy placed a hand on her chest. “Oh my God!” she whispered. “Oh my God, they’ve gone!” and her hand went down between her legs and her eyes widened further. “And I’ve now got a . . . “ “YES!” Mr Myers said to interrupt. “Thought I should spare the infant here the full medical terminology! When you get home you will find your wife has all the attributes you felt so uncomfortable with, and which she craved. I think she will be happy to see you this evening once you have the little ones in bed!”
I saw Mummy’s face wearing an expression of surprise and delight. “But my voice . . .” she said and Mr Myers finished his sentence. “Will reflect your new gender identity by the morning at which time your bodies will have changed fully and you will have no memory of a previous life in the other role. Your worlds will reflect the genders you always knew yourselves to be.” Mummy nodded with a smile on her face then asked “But what of the children?”
Mr Myers laughed. “Sarah was perfectly happy as she was”. Then he bounced me on his knee and continued “Little Shirley here has had her wishes granted too.” Mummy reached for me and padded the front of my nappy anxiously and Mr Myers chuckled and said “Don’t worry, she is still a little girl like she always was – she’s just a little 3 year old now, like her twin sister”
I looked up at Mr Myers and chuckled. “Fank you!” I said as I gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Aw you are welcome sweetheart” he said, handing me over to Mummy. She bounced me on her arm and said “I should have known when you kept borrowing Sarah’s stuffed toys and I caught you with one of her pacifiers!” I chuckled and thrust a thumb in my mouth, the evening’s adrenalin beginning to wear off and be replaced by tiredness.
“How can we thank you?” Mummy said. “You have made us the perfect family. We will always be grateful!” Mr Myers smiled. “Tomorrow morning you will think me as just a crazy old man and hear rumours that I am evil! It’s OK, I can live a quiet life and help those in need each Halloween when people come to see me!”
Mummy looked at Mr Myers. “You are a good man. How can we replay you?”
He shook his head. “It’s Halloween. I performed a little trick and gave your family a treat. It’s what tonight is all about!”
Mummy leaned over and kissed Mr Myers on the cheek and whispered “You don’t know what this means to me!” Then she sighed as she held me on her hip. “OK Princess, lets get you home for a nappy change and night nights in the cot with your sister. Say night night to Mr Myers!” I rubbed my eyes with my fists as I yawned and said “nigh nigh Mista Myer. Fank you for my new mummy and daddy!”
“You’re welcome, Samantha!” Mr Myers chuckled and waved as we walked out the door. “Happy Halloween!”
Robert looked at the beautiful young girl in the mirror. She was wearing a sleek red silk dress with Asian emblems on it, held on her slender form by spaghetti straps. Her modest breasts barely registered to the casual eye but the vivid red lipstick enhanced her mouth and the smoky eye makeup she had expertly applied gave her face a striking beauty and her long black hair that descended over her shoulders framed her beautifully, The dress ended mid thigh and then her slim legs showed down to the bright red 4 inch heeled shoes she balanced casually on. She knew that most Asian girls wouldn’t wear such a heel but she wasn’t Asian, despite the dress, and she knew that when she walked in the heels she felt elegant and attractive and interesting – a creature that would turn heads and attract every available male that saw her.
Robert’s gaze turned to the alarm clock at his bedside. He had work in the morning and would need to rise early to avoid being late. His superior was a real ball-breaker and she seemed to be targeting him – picking on him for any minor misdemeanour and humiliating him in front of his fellow workers, As the only male in the Administration Department he wondered if his only fault was being a man and at that thought he had to give a wry smile because in many ways he felt there may be some common ground there.
Robert sighed to the girl in the mirror. “Thank you for another lovely evening, but I need to call a halt to things. Maybe I could see you again tomorrow – I’ll be free all weekend and we could spend the whole two days any way you wanted?” He blew her a kiss which she returned in a perfect synchronised response and gave a little smile. “I’d really enjoy that” she said in her soft voice.
Robert sighed once more and stepped away so he could no longer see her reflection. Sitting on his bed he took off his high heels and then pulled down the zip of the dress that was between his shoulders, taking care to remove the outfit without it touching his face. He hung it up on a hanger to keep it crease free and then walked into the bathroom to wash off the make up, remove the nail varnish on his hands and then ease off the breast forms he had applied earlier that evening. Glancing at his reflection he realised he had missed one more item and he removed the wig he had been wearing and took it through and placed it on the head form that would reduce the risk of tangles.
The girl in the mirror was no more. Now as Robert looked in the bathroom mirror he saw the 30 year old virgin he despised and was embarrassed by. Robert Mitchell. Only child of Arthur and Millicent Mitchell, both deceased. His father was, by all reports, a jovial and well regarded man who had died when struck by a drunk driver when his son was only 6 years old. The impact of that loss was felt deeply by Robert’s mother who had lost her one true love and withdrew back into herself, shunning social contact. Robert’s father had worked in Insurance and had a life insurance policy that paid out sufficient funds to keep bread on the table after his death but young Robert was soon doing paper deliveries and other odd jobs to supplement this income and was doing chores sweeping garages and stores while his schoolmates were out playing or meeting in social groups.
Robert was a bit of a loner, “the man of the house” from far too young an age and therefore subservient to his mother who dominated who he was and what he did. It was she who eventually took him to the doctors when his voice hadn’t broken and his facial hair hadn’t emerged like all the other boys his age and the shame of being 15 and having your mother report you were lacking testosterone production at that age was just another embarrassment that Robert had to bear. After several tests the Doctors concluded that young Robert’s body was not capable of producing the male hormone without external stimulus and so he was prescribed tablets to take each day.
It was humiliating for Robert to have to swallow a pill each morning and evening to tell his body he was male and should have muscles, hair and a penis that would react to the sight of a pretty young girl. It made him feel less masculine than all the others in school and although his voice did drop in pitch a little, his limbs and face were still largely hair free and his appendage was only fit for passing urine. Not that he felt that really mattered. Robert had no attention from the girls in school and actually felt no sexual attraction whatsoever at the low hormonal levels he was at. When after 9 months of use, the tablets had achieved next to no noticeable improvement in his appearance, Robert gradually stopped taking them, accepting that he was never going to be the sports jock or hunk that the girls went for.
On leaving school Robert took the first job he could find. He now needed to be the breadwinner for his mother and himself and he needed a reliable regular income to support the household. Therefore he took an administrative post within the local government organisation. His upbringing had ensured he was organised and methodical which were ideal values in local government and his mother had drummed in the importance of values and responsibility, having seen the havoc one drunken driver could do to a family.
Robert’s work was mundane and unimaginative but he knew it was a means to an end. It was a way to heat the house and keep its occupants fed and clothed and so just as he had done with the pocket money chores of his youth, he got his head down and worked to his best abilities. His department was composed of 8 females of varying ages so when there was a social event he never joined them, knowing their conversation would be of no interest to him nor his to them. At 5ft 6 inches with size 6 feet and a slim 140lbs in weight he was no target for female attention, so the workplace was just where he spent five days a week and had no other impact on his life.
At home he took his share of the chores although his slender frame meant he wasn’t much use on the heavy tasks around the home or garden. His mother was increasingly less able to take on those tasks either as her mental state deteriorated and she fell into a depression that saw her retiring to her bedroom earlier and earlier each year.
Millicent had been a fashionable young lady when she married Robert’s father and they had enjoyed 15 years of happy marriage travelling together and enjoying each other’s company before they decided to start a family when Millicent was in her mid 30s. Robert’s had been a difficult birth and that made the decision simple – he would be an only child. When tragedy struck and Arthur was taken from her, Millicent boxed up all of the bright, party clothes she had enjoyed wearing and placed them in the loft, unable to throw away their link with the life she shared with her beloved husband but at the same time knowing she would never wear them again as they evoked memories that only brought pain to her mind. The drunk driver had effectively taken her life along with her husbands,
It was when Robert had just turned 30 and his mother 66 that Millicent Mitchell was diagnosed with stage 4 breast cancer. She had found a lump many months before and had done nothing about it, adding it to the list of woes she accepted as being her fate and not telling anyone about until her general health had been affected and Robert had found her crying in pain from a swollen and discoloured breast, He had called a doctor who had arranged for an immediate double mastectomy as traces of the cancer were in both sides. Then the spread was detected and further treatments began. Robert bought his mother prosthetic breasts to try to raise her spirits but the spread of the disease was accelerating and nothing could be done to save her.
The loss of his mother was a great sadness for Robert, although he knew they had never been particularly close due to his mother’s depression and his own diminished sense of worth. He went on cleaning the house and doing the chores as before, only now there was only one mouth to feed. Cleaning out his mother’s bedroom reminded him that there were boxes of her clothes in the loft and he went and brought them back down so that he could prepare the lot for disposal. Perhaps the charity shops would find some of her clothes suitable to sell.
He burst open the first of the boxes and found party frocks that looked as though they had been worn only once. They were still vivid in colour and still had a slight whiff of perfume about them despite being bagged and boxed 24 years before. One dress in particular caught his eye, It looked as if it were made of silk – a simple yet beautiful red oriental dress. He held it in his hands and gasped as it slid through his fingers as though made of liquid. What would something this soft feel like against your skin if you wore it, he asked himself. He felt he needed to find out. He closed the curtains in the room and began to undress.
He knew his mother was relatively close to his own height but he wondered if he was wasting his time contemplating trying it on. One glance at the outfit though made his mind up. He had never seen anything so pretty and soft to the touch and he knew he needed to feel it on his body. Down to his underpants, he reached out and slowly lowered the zip on the back of the dress. Even touching this little area of it sent a tingle down Robert’s spine. His mouth felt dry and beads of sweat were appearing on his brow. He was getting excited by this little red dress, although his appendage remained as flaccid as always.
Robert took a deep breath and slid his head and arms into the dress and pulled it down over his shoulders. He gasped as he felt it ripple down his torso like a waterfall. The dress seemed weightless with barely a pull on the spaghetti straps and although snug to his body, it felt extremely comfortable and didn’t seem to snag anywhere. He managed to get a hand over his shoulder to pull up the back zip and secure the dress in place.
He took a few moments to simply enjoy the feeling of the dress before moving over to the wall mirror in the room. He threw his hand over his mouth when he saw his reflection. The dress looked absolutely gorgeous on him. It was quite short – reaching above the knee – but not in a slutty way. This was an elegant dress that would be set off by a beautiful clutch handbag and a pair of red shoes. As soon as he thought that he turned to the box. Perhaps she has stowed just such accessories in the box!
20 minutes of emptying the boxes later, Robert had found shoes and a handbag that were clearly to be worn with this dress. His mother and him had shared slippers around the house on occasions so he knew his shoe size was much like hers. Of course his foot was slightly broader but all the same, he managed to squeeze them into the red heels. He stood up and chuckled as he wobbled uncertainly on the tall heel before clutching the handbag and stepping once more in front of the mirror. He bit his lip. He looked incredible!
Then he amended that thought. He looked incredible below the neck. Clearly the face and hair was that of a man, and come to think of it, the hands were too. Perhaps a little make up would change that, he thought and turned to where his mother had her make up bag and opened it up to reveal a confusing array of pallets and cylinders, applicators and brushes, potions and lotions that he had no idea how to use and where. He went for the basics and applied some dark red lipstick. Then remembering some TV show where a Drag Queen had talked about disguising cheek bones he added some colour to his cheeks and blended it in to try and disguise his facial structure, before adding a little mascara to his eyelashes and some colour on the brows to raise them a touch and make them look a little thinner.
At every adjustment, Robert had seen his face transform and he began to see that, with practice, he would make himself look more feminine so that he could show off the dress more convincingly. Finding some nail varnish, he slowly applied it to his rounded nails. They were the nails of a working man and he knew they would look far better shaped and extended but at least with the deep pink varnish on, his fingers were already looking more dainty.
Robert then sucked in a deep breath. His mother had a wig. She had been given it by the health board when her own fell out during a bout of chemotherapy but she had refused to wear it, choosing instead to wear a summer hat. Robert found it in its original box at the back of his mother’s wardrobe and was soon placing it on his head and adjusting it so that it looked reasonably realistic. The style was for the older lady and there were flecks of grey in a brunette bob which Robert knew didn’t really go with his face or the dress but even at that, the addition to his make up meant he now no longer saw Robert Mitchell in a dress but a rather attractive female who had the broadest smile on her face and an expression that indicated she had finally found something to like about herself.
Robert caught sight of the clock in the room. It was 1am. He had somehow spent the past 4 hours making himself look like a woman and he needed to stop and get to bed. One thing was for certain though, he would not be taking any boxes to the charity shop, or indeed anything from his mother’s bedroom, until he had sorted them out and decided which outfits he would like to keep because he could see himself spending more time displaying as an attractive young woman rather than the miserable male he had been.
It was 2.30pm before he had carefully removed his mother’s dress and hung it in her closet, along with some others from the boxes, then washed off the make up he had applied and removed the varnish that had spent barely an hour on his nails. It was deflating to see his former self reflecting in the bathroom mirror but at the same time he was excited by the knowledge that this was merely a version of himself and he could transform into something prettier, more desirable and much happier. He went to his bed feeling more positive than he could ever remember feeling.
Over the next two evenings Robert set about categorising his mother’s clothes. Underwear went mainly to the bin but there were some still packed and unworn that he kept, including a couple of bras that were purchased before the mastectomy. The prosthetic breasts were still in their box – a subtle B cup size since his mother was never the busty type – and there were unworn stockings and camisoles too.
Robert had gone on-line and ordered a long black wig which he felt would be more “Asian” in appearance and match the dress better. He marvelled at the websites that offered clothing in all shapes, sizes and colours and realised that he had access to whatever he wanted so long as he could afford it. The make up and perfume options were limitless and daunting but he found an on-line tutorial for transgender male to female make up suggestions and made notes on what tricks would help him look more feminine. All the time he realised that he was feeling an affiliation with the other sex far more than he had done so as a male. He saw that some websites would sell him oestrogen tablets so that he could boost that hormone level within him since his body wasn’t creating testosterone but decided he might discuss the matter with his doctor first. He couldn’t wait for the coming weekend when he could spend time en-femme and embrace his new projection of himself.
- - - - - - - - - - -
Robert rose early that first Saturday morning and breakfasted while planning out his day. He was going to get dressed and made up and if he felt confident enough, go out and take a bus into town and shop for a pair of denims to wear. He wanted some casual feminine clothes that his mother clearly lacked and was confident the body hugging cut of a female jean would still fit him. A nice floral trim would be pretty, and perhaps some joggers wouldn’t go amiss. He would go visit the very charity stores he would have donated to and see if they had some outfits that would suit him. He knew from overhearing the girls at work that these stores were an excellent way to get fashion for a bargain price.
He sat at the vanity in his mother’s old bedroom which he now considered his changing room and began his transformation. He did his make up first because he knew that this was the most important element and would take the longest time. Once he had that element complete, putting on the clothes was a2 minute job. Slowly and carefully he put on foundation and blusher, having learned from the internet how to hide facial hair – although he knew he really had minimal issues in that regard anyway. Then he lined the lips before applying lipstick to fill and a glaze to make it permanent and make it shine. Instantly his mouth became fuller and more sensuous in appearance and he smiled at his reflection.
He worked on his eyes, thankful that he had fair hair on his brows that could be easily disguised with a line of dark make up drawn across the top. His eyes became more prominent, appearing larger and giving his face a far softer appearance. He had spent some time the evening before shaping his nails with an emery board and had applied varnish last night so this morning he simply refreshed the nails that looked like they needed it. His feet looked fine with their own nails varnished now and he paused for a few moments while the nails dried, reminding himself of what remained to be done.
With his nails dry Robert took hold of the prosthetic breasts and the adhesive he needed to use to attach them to his chest. He was excited by the prospect of having breasts for the weekend and was particularly careful to have them correctly aligned. He then slipped on a bra and gasped as his prosthetics balanced in the cups and immediately looked like a part of him. He giggled slightly as the sight of his reflection. This was rapidly becoming someone else and that made Robert feel very happy.
From the closet, he pulled out the beautiful red silk dress and slid it on, noticing immediately how it hung over his new breasts. He shimmied a little as he pulled the dress over his hips and made sure it fitted correctly before pulling the zip on to secure it in place. Slipping his feet into the red shoes felt wonderful and left him with just one final enhancement – his new black wig which he had bought with next day delivery to ensure he had it for the weekend. He had brushed it when he first saw it and left it on the foam head that he bought with it and thought it looked fabulous. Carefully he placed it on his head and pulled it into place. There was a little fringe at the front and then long tresses that fell down below his shoulders which he brushed gently. As he did so he marvelled at the new person who now reflected in the mirror. This was a girl – a beautiful girl – whose eyes sparkled and whose smile shone and was a polar opposite of the drab and mundane male she had been before.
Robert got to his feet and walked over to the full length mirror and giggled. “Hi. I’m kind of new around here” he said from his reflection “My name’s Roberta but all my friends know me as Bobbi. I just love this dress, don’t you? Its so sweet and it feels so soft against my skin!” He pouted and held his head at an angle as he added “Um, could we maybe go out together sometime? Maybe take in a movie or a concert somewhere?” He was speaking in a higher pitch in a voice that sounded like the girls in his office when they chatted together, He chuckled at the thought of blending in with them and becoming part of their social group as Bobbi and finally “fitting in.”
Feeling excited at his transformation Robert walked through the house, getting accustomed to balancing on the high heels and shortening his stride in order to create the correct sway that made his walk more feminine. He switched on the radio and began to sing along with a Taylor Swift song, immersing himself in his new persona and wondering why he hadn’t cross dressed like this before. This felt right, this felt like the way he was meant to be. This felt wonderful!
The doorbell ringing came as a major shock. Robert had all the deliveries he was expecting and rarely received visitors at the door. He decided he would ignore this caller and let them go away. When the bell rang a second time he grew nervous so he went to the peep hole to see if it was one of the neighbours or someone from work. He gave a sigh of relief when he saw it was a total stranger - someone who wouldn’t know him and so in a moment of bravery he decided he would simply open the door and send the stranger on his way.
“Morning, can I help you?” he asked as he stood in the doorway gazing at the smart man in a business suit who was standing outside.
“Good morning! I was looking to speak with Robert Mitchell if he is at home?” the man asked.
“I’m afraid he’s not here at the moment. Can I get him to call you?” Robert said as he tried to send the caller on his way.
“Its regarding his late mother’s estate and I wouldn’t normally call on a weekend but it’s something we need to clear up in order to progress matters.” The man suddenly looked embarrassed and said “Sorry, I should have introduced myself, I’m Scott Parker. From Graeme Parker and Son Solicitors.” He thrust out a hand and added “and you are?”
Robert automatically took the hand offered to him but managed to keep his handshake limp and feminine in nature. “I’m . . . I’m Bobbi, Robert’s . . uh . . .cousin. . . .and I’m just visiting at the moment. He.. .um. . . had to go out to some work related thing this morning and I’m not sure when he’ll be back.”
Damn! This wasn’t any door to door salesman he could shut the door on and Robert knew he wanted his mothers affairs wrapped up as soon as possible so he would be the registered owner of the home he lived in and would have the contents of his mother’s savings accounts deposited into his own to ease his financial worries for a while.
Scott gave a little smile and said “Bobbi it would really take only a couple of minutes if I could come in and show you what’s needed and perhaps Robert could return the forms when he gets back. I’d really appreciate your help?”
There was something in the man’s smile and demeanour that made Robert pause for a split second. Scott used that to seal the deal. “I really appreciate your help, Bobbi” he said and smiled broadly and before he really thought the answer through he opened the door further and said “Well, I guess if it helps Robert and everything . . “
Scott stepped into the house. “Thanks Bobbi, this won’t take long.”
“Please” Robert said as he indicated a seat for Scott to sit on. He chose the sofa and as he thanked his hostess for the invitation, he opened up a satchel he was carrying containing the paperwork that was the reason for his call.
Robert sat in the armchair next to the sofa, careful to sweep his skirt under his backside and to sit with his legs to the side in order to appear as natural and demure as possible. He was nervous presenting as Bobbi for the first time to another person but at the same time he was excited to see how well he could carry the charade and especially when the visitor was so cute.
He caught himself. Did I just call my visitor cute, he thought and then smiled to himself. I guess he is kind of dishy! He took in the man who was searching inside his satchel. Five foot 10 or 11 probably, probably goes to a gym because he has a well toned body, kind of mousy brown hair that’s a little ruffled but in a nice way and a pair of brown come to bed eyes. . .wait did I just call those come to bed eyes? Focus on his shoes – ok, smart black shoes with not too much polish, grey socks, that’s better, and a nice grey suit with a bed tie on a white shirt . . .”
“Bobbi?”
“Em sorry?”
“I said do you live locally?”
“Em, well not so far. Maybe 10 miles or so away.”
Scott smiled. “You must be pretty close with your cousin then?”
“Oh yea” Robert replied. “We’re kind of the same age and grew up together and whatnot.”
“And both still single!” Scott said with a smile.
Robert’s face registered the shock at the statement and Scott quickly added “Only I notice you’re not wearing any rings. Sorry, I shouldn’t be so personal – I hope you’re not offended?
Robert allowed himself a smile as he replied “Oh no, its OK, I guess I just haven’t met Mr Right just yet. Scott’s eyes looked into Robert’s at that remark and the two looked at each other for a moment in silence before Robert glanced down at his hands which were folded together oh his lap,
“It’s a lovely house” Scott said, to change the subject.
“Thanks” Robert replied before realising his mistake. “I mean, Robert looks after it pretty well, he’s got a good eye for décor, always has!
Scott gave a little smile once more as he pulled out some forms. “Here we are, now it’s this section here that we need Robert to review and sign off.” His finger pointed to the bottom third of the form in front of him but he didn’t move it closer to where Robert could see it and instead he looked across and with his eyes seemed to draw Robert across to the sofa.
Robert was drawn by those eyes – those damned cute hazel brown eyes – and moved over to sit next to his visitor on the sofa. Scott smiled a little and took in the fragrance of the person next to him. Her delicate limbs and pretty face were so beguiling he was kind of glad it wasn’t Robert. Bobbi was far more charming company.
“I need Robert to confirm that his mother had no further savings accounts other than those already submitted and that there are no other shareholdings or pensions. He needs to read this section here and then sign off here and date here” Scott said as he slid a little closer to Robert in order to show the section in question. “Now there’s another form here” he added as he brought out a second document. “In this one we need Robert’s approval to close the existing bank accounts and savings accounts in his mother’s name so he needs to sign and date here and here.” He leaned forward pointing to the relevant section making Robert mirror the move until they were both just inches apart leaning over the piece of paper.
Scott turned and looked at Robert and their eyes met once more. “If you could possibly have Robert sign these for me I’d really appreciate it, Bobbi.” They held that position for a few seconds and Robert smiled as he replied “I’ll ask him as soon as he gets back. I’m sure he’ll drop them in to your office on Monday on his way to work” he said and then berated himself for saying something that a cousin wouldn’t know but when Scott didn’t react he decided he had gotten away with the faux pas.
“I‘m sorry, I forget my manners! Can I get you something to drink? Tea or coffee or something?” Robert asked, wanting to appear at ease with the situation. Scott smiled and said “Coffee would be great – no milk, two sweeteners if you have them?” Robert smiled “Yea, we have them. That’s what I take. Hang on I’ll just fix us a mug.”
Scott took stock of his surroundings. The house was neat and well looked after and retained a woman’s taste in décor despite Robert’s mother having passed several weeks before. He smiled as he saw a TV guide beside the television . His own mother bought that religiously week in week out.
Robert returned with the the mugs of coffee and a plate with a few biscuits to accompany. “Thanks!” said Scott. “ Are you by chance watching Dancing With The Stars this season?” He saw his hostess’s face light up. “Yea I am – did you see last Saturday’s show? Wasn’t Jamie Lynn Spears awesome? I mean I know she’s a celeb and has to have danced before but I thought she was just awesome!” gushed Robert.
Scott smiled. “Have you danced yourself, Bobbi?” Robert shook his head sadly. “What, not even at school dances and stuff?” Robert chuckled. “Well, I kind of got pulled around the floor by some dumb guys with two left feet but that doesn’t count. I kind of wish I had done ballet when I was little but you need your mom to put you down for that when you’re only 4 or 5 and I guess she could see my future didn’t lie in tutu’s and tights!”
Scott laughed. “Yea my folks were the same. Kept putting me down for Little League when I couldn’t hit a bull’s ass with a broom!” The pair laughed together, enjoying each other’s company. The continued making small talk as they finished their coffees. This coming together was rapidly having nothing to do with the official paperwork.
A couple of times Robert had snuck some extra looks at his visitor and was liking what he saw. He was a confident, attractive, professional young man that he could talk to easily and he found that he shared a similar taste in music – they had discussed the forthcoming music festival in town which featured acts Robert was also a great fan of.
“You know, Green Day isn’t usually the taste for young girls like you!” Scott had said and Robert had appeared mildly insulted at the comment. “My dad had a copy of American Idiot he wouldn’t stop playing and I guess it became the sound of my childhood and I kind of stuck with the band after that!” Scott smiled and nodded. “Favourite track?” Robert had smiled and said “I kind of like Whatsername and I know it’s the last track on the album and stuff but it kind of wraps up everything before it and leaves you wanting more and everything?”
Scott smiled. “Yea, I get you. I must have all their albums on CD somewhere” and Robert smiled and said “Oh, I’ve got them on vinyl in my room and started to point down the hallway. He immediately realised his mistake and added “back home” but was sure Scott had noticed.
Robert quickly decided he needed to end things before he made any further blunders, and saw that his guest had finished his coffee.. “Is that everything Mr Parker?” he asked.
“Call me Scott, please! Mr Parker is my father!” Scott said with a smile that made Robert feel strangely wonderful in a way he had never done before. “Yes, thanks Bobbi, you’ve been a great help” Scott said getting to his feet.
“It’s been nice meeting you, Scott” Robert said as he walked him to the door. Scott turned and faced him and replied “and you, Bobbi. You’ve been a great help this morning and I hope to see you again perhaps under less sad circumstances.”
They stood in the doorway looking at each other. Robert felt tingles throughout his body as his brain sent him messages he could barely suppress while Scott found himself taking in the complete woman before him that he felt drawn to in a most unprofessional manner.
“I’ll . . . I’ll have Robert phone you” Robert said as he opened the front door and Scott reached into his top pocket and produced a business card. “Here’s my number if he doesn’t already have it. My personal mobile phone is listed so I can be reached anytime” he added with a smile. He took one more look at his host and said “It’s been really lovely meeting you. Thanks again, Bobbi” and walked down the path to his car.
Robert closed the door and let out the deepest sigh he had ever made. So many emotions were racing through him at that moment. There was also the confidence that came from having entertained another man who thought he was a woman and so he decided while he felt that buzz it would be a good time to go shopping for those extra items he wanted to add to his wardrobe. It was time to go downtown.
(to be continued . . .)
Following his mother's death, Robert was embracing his true feminine identity more around the house - but following his meeting with Scott en-femme could he carry that forward into the outdoor world?
Chapter 2
Robert had found a beige sweater dress in his mother’s discarded clothes and decided it would be far more casual to wear to the shops than the red silk number he loved, so he changed into it and added a pair of brown ankle boots with a 2 inch heel and a brown shoulder bag and decided he looked good enough to pass muster. He emptied his wallet into one of his mother’s old purses and popped it into his shoulder bag along with a lipstick and compact and threw in his house keys as he pulled the front door closed and walked confidently down to the bus stop.
He was still pumped full of adrenaline from his meeting with Scott and once sat on the bus and clearly not drawing any unusual attention his thoughts went back to what had happened less than an hour before. He had felt something for another man. He hadn’t “pretended” in the way he was pretending to be female at the moment. Scott’s attentions had given him tingles all over his body – a body that hadn’t reacted that way before, a body that was so lacking in hormones that it never seemed to react to the expected stimuli.
But Scott’s eyes, Scott’s smile, Scott’s body . . .Robert glanced around himself nervously. He was getting dreamy eyed over another male in public while dressed as a woman ! This was so wrong – wasn’t it? Up until a week ago he would have declared it unthinkably wrong and yet events had created this opportunity and now he was sat on public transport with handbag, makeup and heels and even the bus driver had called him “dear” when he paid for his ticket. He appeared to have switched sides remarkably easily and wasn’t convinced he was ready for the change.
His stop came all too soon and he stepped down from the bus and headed into the shopping mall where he hoped he could merge with the crowd and become invisible. Within the first 2 minutes however that was to prove impossible. First a man saw him coming and immediately opened the door open for him, saying “There you are, my dear!” and while he was saying than you to the gentleman a male in his early 20s walked by and stared at him with a look on his face that was clearly lust and not disgust. His attention was so distracted that he duly walked into the glass doors of the Mall causing some shoppers to laugh and others to shake their heads at his obvious attraction to the opposite sex.
This was crazy, Robert thought to himself. He was a 30 year old man for goodness sake, although clearly his hip sway and small steps were projecting a different persona and it was clear her was unlikely to be “unveiled” by anyone which gave him more confidence as he saw his first target shop – Claire’s®
Scott’s comment about a lack of rings reminded Robert that a girl his age would be wearing such things and the items in this shop were cheap enough for him to treat himself. He found bangles that looked cute and a couple of necklaces that would enhance his neckline. Then he chose a couple of zirconium rings that looked really classy and had the sales assistant size his fingers so they fitted perfectly. It was while she was doing so he saw the sign – ear piercing available. He knew most girls had this done when really young and it would be strange that his were not pierced at his age. For a second he swithered but then thought guys get theirs done too don’t they? A few moments later he was choosing studs to go into his newly perforated earlobes.
All the time, the shop assistant was calling Robert “miss” and “dear” and with his slender hands, varnished nails and makeup he was clearly convincing at close quarters as well as from a distance. That pleased him greatly and bolstered his confidence level so there was more of a sway in his step as he emerged back into the mall and headed for the department store that was his next target.
It felt strange walking into the women’s wear section of the shop and browsing its stock but once more, his presence was not making any waves. Nobody was pointing at him, nobody screamed “He’s not a woman!” and no mothers needed to pull their child away from the freak in the dress. Instead he was free to check out pretty blouses and skirts, admire lacy underwear and crop tops that looked fun to try but would need a little more confidence than he currently had.
His target however was soon found and he gazed at the skin tight denims – skinny jeans that enhance your legs and make you look taller and slimmer. Every girl wants to wear them and Robert knew Bobbi needed to get herself some. He picked up a few examples in his size and made his way to the changing rooms. For a second he paused at the entrance which said “Ladies Changing” but the sales assistant nearby said “Its OK, dear, there’s a cubicle free!” and he headed on in and pulled the curtain behind him.
Robert smiled as he learned what every woman knows. Skinny jeans are the devil to get into! They demand the wearer to contort themselves and heave the material up their legs all in the name of fashion but after 5 minutes of extensive effort he had the slightly elevated waistline tied and his legs covered. Holding his sweater dress up so that he could see all the denims, he posed at the mirror and laughed. His legs looked amazing! He turned to each side and even glanced over his shoulder to check out his backside and mumbled “Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my goddess I’m beautiful!! As he twerked at the mirror. He put the ankle boots back on and they only added to the effect of elevating his legs to perfection. He had to own these!
5 minutes later he was standing at the pay desk with two pairs of skinny jeans – one blue and one black - some joggers in black and dark blue plus a pink blouse he had spotted on a sale rack and was drawn to it by its half cup sleeve and the glitter name “babe” written on its chest. He felt he was a total babe in those jeans and he couldn’t wait to get home and wear them with the new top.
“Oh – My – God!!”
The voice came from behind him in the queue and he recognised it immediately.
“Excuse me?” her voice called out and Robert turned around slowly to face Angela from his office. One of the loudest and liveliest of the girls in the team who lived on gossip and rumours.
He felt like a wounded gazelle on the Serengeti plains who was spotted by a pack of lions. All he could hope for was that they had already fed for the day.
Robert didn’t know what to say. Could he pretend to be a family member who just looked like him or should he say it was a dare to go out like this. Before he could make any excuse however, Angela let rip.
“Girl, that is just the sweetest blouse ever, did you take the last one or are there still some in my size somewhere?”
Robert exhaled. “It was on the sale rack over by the leggings – I think I saw a couple more on display though” he said and pointed his colleague to the racks in the distance.
“Thanks so much! Love that sweater dress by the way - really enhances your figure! God I wish I had a bod like you!” Angela said and she turned and headed for the sales stand.
Robert turned to find he was next in line so he handed over his purchases and used the contact free debit card from his purse to make payment. Moments later he was walking out of the shop with his carrier bag of clothes and the realisation that even his co-worker hadn’t spotted him. He knew the black wig would help of course but his eyes, nose and mouth were still the same. Perhaps the fact that he never got involved with the rest of the workforce meant they didn’t really remember his face. That fact, which would have disappointed him in the past, was now his saving grace. This gazelle would live another day. Robert then made a mental note not to watch so much David Attenborough documentaries.
He walked outside of the Mall and into the streets of the old town centre where the charity stores found cheaper rates and could afford their retail shops. Robert quickly found some more tops and a pair of dungarees which had a floral embroidered breast panel as well as highlights around the pockets. He was embarrassed to pay only £10 for what would have cost ten times that in the store he had just visited but he was grateful for the saving given that he was watching the pennies these days.
He realised that he had not eaten lunch and it was now past 2,30pm. He decided to grab something in town before he headed home so entered a small café next to the Mall and sat at a table near the window.
“Yes Miss, what can we get you?” the server asked and Robert smiled and ordered a cheese toastie and black coffee. While he waited for service he relaxed and thought back on how successful his trip into town had been. He had passed the test and been accepted as a woman by everyone and had bought items to enhance his collection of Bobbi clothing.
What’s more, he had enjoyed himself. Men shopped for what they needed and left. As Bobbi though, Robert had felt comfortable browsing in the department store and had he not done so he would have missed out on that cute blouse. He also had spotted some pretty underwear that he hoped he could come back for as his confidence grew and he might even buy some more earrings now that he had pierced his ears, He slid his hand through his hair to touch the little stud and reminded himself to keep rotating the stud for the next day or two to ensure the hole sealed independent of the stud. Maybe he should wear his hair back to show off his earrings more. He quite liked his natural hair colour but it would be months before it grew our enough to be able to go wig free. Perhaps he’d buy a blonde pixie cut example to give him another look? He had so many options now!
“There you are pet” the server said as he presented the toastie and coffee before Robert. He was about to take a chunk out of the hot cheese sandwich when he remembered who he was at that moment and instead cut a small chunk off and chewed it gently. The seat looked out of the window and he found himself people watching, identifying which outfits he felt would suit him and which didn’t. He was drawn to the shoes that the females were wearing and chuckled to himself. Only a matter of days from his first tentative steps at cross dressing, he was already critiquing natural women on their dress sense.
Robert smiled to see the lipstick rim on his coffee cup then realised that perhaps his makeup needed a touch up and a visit to the smallest room would be prudent before the bus journey home. An older lady, probably around his mother’s age, sat at the next table and he leaned across and said “Excuse me could you possibly keep an eye on those shopping bags for me for a moment while I nip into the ladies?” She smiled broadly “Of course dear – take your time!” Robert walked confidently through the coffee shop and through the door marked 'Ladies' without a pause, displaying his new found confidence.
Of course the ladies toilets were a new experience for Robert but he knew enough to expect what he found – a row of cubicles and a large mirror with seating where one could repair their makeup. He decided to head for the cubicles first so that he was not caught short later. He slipped into the first available and hoisted up his sweater dress so that he could pull down his panties and sit down. He was aware that someone else was in the stall next to his and so he tried to mimic the sound he could hear to avoid detection once completed he automatically took some toilet paper as though to wipe since this was the accepted norm. He even wiped front to back as is the protocol before letting the paper drop into the bowl. He then got up, pulled up his panties and pulled down his dress before flushing the toilet. Phase one completed successfully.
When he emerged from the cubicle there were two females sitting at the mirror and Robert noticed that there had only been two seats so he was left to stand. “I’m almost done, dear. Won’t be a moment” the older of the pair said as she applied some fresh mascara before popping it into her handbag. “Can I just say how pretty you look in that dress, dear?” she added. “Such a timeless look and so smart!.” Robert smiled and said “Thank you! I love your jacket . . . Oh lord almighty what am I like!” The woman seemed shocked and Robert quickly apologised. “I’m sorry only I came out shopping 3 hours ago to buy myself a jacket and forgot all about it! I got some trousers, leggings, blouse and tops instead!”
The lady laughed “That’s perfectly normal for us females isn’t it? Once we get in a shop all plans go out the window and we end up buying things we never really needed just because they look lovely! At least you remembered before you got home and had to come back out again tomorrow!” The younger girl sitting next to her said “I was in McDonnell’s on the 2nd floor earlier and they had some lovely jackets with 30% discount. You might want to check them out before you start searching?” “Thank you! I will!” Robert said as he took the chair being vacated by the older lady.
Robert checked his face. To be fair, it looked fine. Nothing appeared smudged or marked so he simply added a light powdering as he had been shown on a YouTube tutorial and then reapplied his lipstick, using a tissue and a hint of powder to help make the colour set and last longer. If he was going back into the Mall shopping he may be late home.
The girl at the mirror was talking to Robert all the time he was doing his face, talking about what she had bought that afternoon and what some social media guru had said about an unknown brand of cosmetics and Robert feigned interest as he popped his lipstick back in his handbag. “Oh and you MUST get your boyfriend to take you to see the new Bond film in the cinema! I’m not usually into action movies but the baddie in the film is so hot you kind of want to cheer him on instead!” Robert laughed and was about to say he was still single but instead said “I’ll remember that! Might score some brownie points by suggesting we go to an action movie. Always good to keep them happy, especially when you’ve just been out shopping !!”
They emerged together from the toilet and returned to their respective tables. Robert thanked the lady who had been watching his shopping and asked the server for his bill. He had the cash in his purse and so paid that way, leaving a little something for the server. He liked the coffee shop and wanted to come back.
He decided to check the charity shop he had visited earlier for a jacket. He had forgotten to look for one there and they seemed to have nice clothes He was rewarded when he went in and immediately found a black collared jacket that could be worn formal or casual and it was stupid cheap like the majority of items in the shop. Feeling happy with his purchase Robert decided he would walk back through the Mall to see what the jackets in McDougall’s were like and how much he had saved by not shopping there.
When he entered the shop however, he saw the styles were very different from the charity shop. These jackets were trendy and cool and his eyes were drawn to a black faux leather example with no collar, zip fastening and pockets. He knew it would look perfect with his black skinny jeans in the shopping bag. He was only 30 and no old maid. He could carry this look off. There was indeed 30% off taking the price of the jacket down to £80.99. It was more expensive than everything else he had bought combined but he knew he must have it.
As he walked back to the bus stop with all his shopping bags he realised he had bought more clothing in that one afternoon than he had done in the past 8 years or so. Somehow buying for Bobbi was way more fun than for himself. He could barely contain his excitement on the journey home and couldn’t wait to empty the bags and try on his new purchases.
It was after 7pm before he had exhausted himself on the manikin parade associated with the purchases he had made and the different looks he could create with his existing clothes and the latest additions. Eventually he slipped into a pair of leggings and an oversized t-shirt and padded into the kitchen to see what he could prepare for his evening meal. If he was going to wear those skinny jeans regularly he would need to ensure he didn’t put on more weight so he chose a chicken fillet with rice and a glass of water. He wanted to maintain his looks and decided that would involve taking his calorie intake seriously.
Sitting on the sofa later on while some game show played on the television, Robert’s mind went back to when he had sat there alongside Scott and he leaned into the sofa and sniffed to see if he could find any trace of his visitor’s cologne but without success. He drew his legs up onto the sofa and curled up hugging a cushion. Scott had left a real impression on him and he wondered if Scott was sitting thinking about Bobbi. He noticed the business card lying on the coffee table and picked it up. It read Scott Parker LLB (Hons) Partner, Graeme Parker & Son Solicitors with his business address and contact telephone. On the reverse it read personal e-mail [email protected] and his mobile phone number.
Robert looked at it for a few moments remembering the tall, athletic man with the boyish hair, glistening hazel eyes and the ever present smile on his lips and he wondered what it would feel like to be kissed by those lips. He drew the card to his mouth and kissed it, imagining it was Scott himself. leaving a perfect impression of his own lipstick on the card. He sighed and squeezed the cushion that little bit tighter.
Not wanting the trouble of removing the make up stains from his bedding, he washed his face thoroughly and remembered to disinfect his new piercings before going to bed. He looked at the drab décor that he had disregarded for so many years and decided that he would redecorate in the coming weeks to give the room a brighter, lighter, softer feel. Maybe even refresh some of the furnishings and certainly the bedding. It would cost a bit but it would be worth it and make things more align to Bobbi and her more positive persona. Robert was going to be restricted to working hours only. Outwith those times, there would be a girl living at this address. The thought sent him off into a comfortable night’s sleep.
- - - - - - - - - -
On Sunday morning Robert rose feeling wonderfully relaxed. Saturday had been a wonderful day with so many positives and he was going to enjoy Sunday as Bobbi. He squeezed into a pair of skinny jeans and put on a gypsy blouse he had found in the charity shop and paid £2 for. It was white with a floral display across the chest, three quarter sleeve and a slightly ribbed effect around the shoulders. It felt very feminine.
After breakfast he turned up the music on one of the pop stations and set about cleaning the house. He had to admit he hadn’t been attending to the cleaning so much in his mothers final months and when she was taken into the hospice and wasn’t around to nag him about it he had stopped altogether. Now it was time to make amends. He began by dusting all the surfaces and polishing the woodwork. Washing window blinds followed and then the vacuuming of the carpets and upholstery as well as the curtains meant that by lunchtime the lounge was looking – and smelling fresher than it had for some time.
Robert ate a bowl of muesli mixed in with a natural yoghurt and a piece of fresh fruit as his lunch washed down with a black coffee, The bathroom and kitchen would be next for the cleaning regime, all the time accompanied by him singing along to Shania Twain, or Ariana Grande which somehow Robert seemed to know through osmosis from background television or radio he had been exposed to. Now as Bobbi, it was the music of his life and it resonated with him.
By the time he had finished the deep cleaning of his kitchen it was time for Robert to prepare his evening meal. He had a fish fillet in the freezer that he knew he needed to eat before it went off so he took it out to defrost and prepared a baked potato and some green beans to accompany it. The idea of a smarter diet really excited him and he was now motivated towards something that he should have been doing years before.. The Bobbi effect was going to be good on so many levels.
After dinner, Robert sat down with his computer and read up on how to make a male haircut look more feminine. He had gone without a wig today, as much to allow him to admire his new ear piercing as anything, but he knew that his current hair style was not feminine enough and he wanted options. All the websites however said to simply let your existing hair grow out over 6 months to a year and so he knew he was going to have to wear a wig for a while yet.
He decided to research some low cost female clothing websites so that he could increase his options without incurring crippling bills and there seemed to be several low cost options open to him. He knew the quality would be lower as a result but he considered most would only be worn in the privacy of his home. He book marked the sites and moved on to make up. His mother’s stash was fine for the short term but he needed to know what his own skin tone was and what make up would best accentuate and enhance. There was an advert on line for free assessments sponsored by a well known make up brand, to be undertaken in the large department store in town, by appointment only. He decided he would book a time for the following weekend and attend as Bobbi and hope that they would not see through the deception.
Finally Robert checked out a shoes website and marvelled at the range of styles and colours available in all sizes. He was a ladies size 7 shoe which was considered reasonably large but still within the mainstream meaning there were thousands of styles to choose from, many with a wider fitting which would make it more comfortable for him to wear. His mind was filled with the options available to him and he wished he had more disposable income to allow him to feed on the opportunities being a woman would bring but for now he could simply imagine what could be and that was enough.
Eventually his cleaning work made him weary and ready for bed. He showered and washed his make up off, then removed his finger nail varnish before applying a little skin moisturiser and slipping into a nightdress he had acquired from his mother’s stock and slid into bed. Being Bobbi was wonderful, he thought as he switched off the bedside lamp and fell fast asleep.
Nobody likes Monday’s and Robert was particularly unhappy to see this one. He needed to go to work as Robert in his boring old grey trousers, white shirt and grey tie with matching black shoes. His life as a male was decidedly monochrome when compared to his alter ego. He wanted to be Bobbi but knew she would have to wait until he got home after 5pm. He poured himself a bowl of bran flakes and made a cup of coffee and took them through to the living room so he could watch the breakfast news before heading for the office.
That was when he spotted the lipstick stained business card on the coffee table. Damn! He had those forms to sign and return to Scott’s office today! He quickly found the paperwork and the areas where he needed to leave his signature. For a second he wanted to sign Bobbi Mitchell and replace the “o” with a heart but he reminded himself that these were legal documents and Bobbi Mitchell did not actually exist in the eyes of the law so if he wanted to see his mother’s legacy come into his bank account he needed to sign Robert Mitchell like he usually did and add today’s date – May 29th – to keep things moving in the right direction. He carefully folded the forms and placed them inside his bag he took to work each day. Who knows, maybe he’d get to see Scott in the office when he popped in. The thought sent a wave of pleasure through Robert’s body until he noted the time and realised he needed to finish breakfast and get on his way. Being late would only make his boss more aggressive towards him and make his day that little bit worse.
_ _ _ _ _ _
Robert’s morning went as boringly as it always did. Mundane workload,, lack of stimulus and minimal colleague interaction. That was until he went to the kitchen to make himself a coffee and in walked Angela, the office loudmouth. She stood for a moment and looked at him with quizzical eyes and he was certain she was connecting the dots and recognising him as the girl she had seen in the Mall on Saturday. He was about to say something in explanation when she said “You’ve pierced your ears.” “Yes” he replied “been meaning to for years so just went for it at the weekend.” She went over to the kettle and poured herself a mug of tea and said “Never thought you were the trendy type. Goes to show, its always the quiet ones” and with that she left the room. Robert smiled to himself and turned the studs as he whispered under his breath “If only you knew!”.
When lunchtime came he went for a walk down into the town centre and to the offices of Graeme Parker & Son Solicitors. A reception desk sat remote from the rest of the office so when he handed over the paperwork and said it was for Scott Parker the girl just said she would make sure he got it and bid him good day. Robert turned and left, disappointed he hadn’t glanced him in his workplace. The rest of his mother’s estate paperwork might be dealt with by post and they would never meet again.
He turned and walked back down the street past a coffee shop and as he did he caught a glimpse of Scott sat at a table near the window, eating alone. He stood for a second to be sure it was Scott and then realised he was conspicuous standing in the road so he walked closer to the window as though he were reading the menu and deciding whether or not to go inside. He managed a couple of quick looks and felt his body tingle with excitement. This was madness. Another man should not excite him so much. Besides which, he had lingered too long at the window already, so he walked away and headed back towards his office.
Inside the coffee shop, Scott smiled. He had noticed the man from his peripheral vision and knew he had just stepped out of his office. There was enough resemblance in the height and facial features for him to be sure that he had seen Bobbi Mitchell in her male form. He knew he wanted to get to know Bobbi better and was ready to make the next move.
The rest of the working day went by slowly for Robert but when 5pm arrived he was quick to leave his desk behind and make his way home. He rushed through the door and immediately stripped off his workwear and slipped into a floral summer dress he had found in his mother’s collection and a pair of white sandals. He placed the new blonde bob wig on his head and applied some light make up and a splash of perfume. When he examined himself in the mirror he smiled broadly. He was pretty again, a young woman without a care in the world.
He began singing “I feel pretty, oh so pretty – I feel pretty and witty and bright – and I pity any girl isn’t me tonight!” and danced out into the hall heading towards the kitchen. As he did, the telephone rang. He checked to see who was calling but the display simply red “unknown caller” so he siged. It would be another unsolicited sales call, he thought so he lifted the received and said “Hello. We are not interested in whatever you are selling so please take us off your database. Thank you.” He has about to drop the receiver when a voice said “Bobbi? Bobbi is that you? Its Scott – Scott Parker – hello?”
Robert’s heart skipped a beat and he quickly answered back. “Oh Scott – Hi - em sorry, I thought you were selling me something. How are you?” then he cringed. That sounded too friendly a question to someone you only know on business terms. Before he could correct himself though Scott replied “I’m great thanks. I was calling to thank Robert for dropping in the paperwork today, is he around?”
Robert shook his head unnecessarily as he said “Em – no, he’s not I’m afraid he’s . . . working late at the office this evening, but I’ll pass on your message when he does come in. Was there anything else?” Again he cringed. That sounded like he wanted to hang up on Scott when the truth was very much the opposite.
Scott cleared his throat. “There is actually, Bobbi, em, I’ve got a couple of tickets to a special screening of the new Bond movie at the Odeon for tomorrow night because we do a lot of their legal work and I just wondered if you would like to go see the film . . . with me .. . .assuming you’re still around of course and not heading back home before then or whatever?”
Robert stared at the wall in a state of shock. He was being asked out on a date by another man – a handsome young man who made him tingle inside and who was a successful businessman in the town. The shock and scandal that would result from his exposure as a man pretending to be a woman would rock the town at its core and make him a laughing stock!
“Hello? Hello are you still there Bobbi?” the voice on the line said.
“Em . . em sorry, yes, I’m still here” he managed to blurt out.
“if you’re free I can pick you up around 6 – its an early showing so maybe we can grab a bite to eat after the film and have you back by 10:30 - 11pm if that was alright?
Robert’s mind was in turmoil, He would need to leave work early in order to be ready for his date at 6 – wait, was he even thinking about accepting?!!
“Bobbi? Can you hear me?”
“Em . . yes, sorry Scott I was not expecting this offer, its very kind of you but . . “
“Bobbi, when I met you on Saturday I found you a very interesting and attractive young lady and I would love to spend a little more time with you to get to know you better. I’m told this is one of the best Bond films to date and I know the other performances are sold out this week. I’d hate to sit alone in the theatre. You’d do me a great favour by accompanying me, what do you say?”
Robert could almost hear Scott’s smile down the phone. His body was trembling with excitement and every nerve in his body was screaming yes to his brain. His brain wanted to say no but the rest of his being overrided it. “I’d love that Scott, thank you so much” he heard himself say and then Scott reply “Marvellous! I’ll pick you up at 6pm then!”
Robert interrupted his date “Wait! What should I wear?” he almost shouted and then regretted it immediately.
Scott gave a little chuckle as he responded “It’s not a formal event, Bobbi, I’ll probably be in denims if that helps, but you do look cute in that red dress you wore on Saturday! OK, take care and I’ll see you 6pm tomorrow night.”
Robert responded “OK, Thanks again, Scott, goodnight!” and heard Scott say “goodnight” back before the line went dead.
( concludes in Chapter 3 . . . coming shortly ! )
Robert has been asked out on a date as Bobbi. Can his feminine side make the evening a success or is he doomed to exposure and ridicule?
Chapter 3
Robert stood in the hallway for the next 5 minutes absorbing what had just happened. Then he went into the kitchen and stood there for another 5 minutes considering what he should do next. His appetite was gone so he simply grabbed a granola bar from the cupboard and began chewing on it. He walked into the living room and sat on the sofa, his legs tucked beneath himself.
He was playing Russian Roulette. He was going out on a date with a solicitor dressed as a female and pretending to be a cousin of one of his date’s customers. He was attracted to him and it seemed Scott was attracted to Bobbi but Bobbi wasn’t real and when Scott found that out he would be furious and ashamed. His career could be over as his standing in the town would be hugely damaged by the revelation he was out on the town canoodling with another man. He would be canoodling wouldn’t he? I mean he wouldn’t just sit and watch the film however good it was. He wanted to get to know Bobbi so surely there would be some kissing and cuddling?
Robert stopped in his tracks. “Do I want to be kissed and cuddled by Scott?” he asked himself, and a surge of tingling excitement gave him his answer. He giggled and gnawed at his lower lip. Maybe nobody will see us in the dark theatre, he’ll decide I’m not that interesting and it will just be a one time thing. He’ll go back to his work, I’ll go back to mine and he’ll forget he ever met me. I get to see the movie for free, and I get something to eat and a lift back home. No biggie, right?
He looked at the business card on the coffee table and gave it another layer of lipstick.
Then he leapt off the sofa and went through to his changing room and spent the next 2 hours trying to decide the right outfit to wear on Bobbi’s first date. He decided he would phone into the office and take the whole day off, saying something had come up that he needed to attend to. Bobbi’s first date was something that needed a whole lot of preparation for if it was to be anything other than a disaster.
His stomach churned with nerves and excitement and possibly a little hunger too so Robert made a slice of toast and a mug of tea and sat watching a Friends rerun on TV for a while before deciding he needed a good night’s sleep before the big day and got ready for bed. A thousand questions ran through his brain as he lay beneath the sheets and he constantly debated whether this was a good idea or not but whenever he did he saw Scott’s smiling face with those dreamy brown eyes and he felt that sensation that told him it was the right thing to do.
He fell asleep and dreamt of Scott Parker, Solicitor at Law.
- - - - - - - -
When Robert woke the next morning he was feeling excited. He had slept soundly with a dream of Scott’s arms around his waist and their lips entwined and it had felt wonderful. He knew he had one task to undertake before he could relax and enjoy the day so he got up and went to the telephone to call his boss’s phone number. As it was only 7.30am the call went to her voicemail and Robert left the message he had prepared. “Something personal has cropped up that I need to deal with today so I am taking a day off from my annual leave account. My workload is pretty much up to date so anything that I’m needed for today can wait until tomorrow when I should be in as usual.”
He hung up the phone and sighed. They were allowed a “personal reasons” short notice leave day each year so he knew he could invoke one without too many questions being asked. Now his day was free for him to enjoy and he intended to do just that. Still wearing his nightdress, he padded through to the kitchen and prepared his breakfast. He kept it simple and healthy – grapefruit segments, a bowl of muesli with semi skimmed milk and a mug of black coffee which he enjoyed while watching breakfast television
There was a story about how females were presented in most Hollywood films and how they were usually there simply for their looks and for the use of the leading male. As Robert watched the broadcast he became angrier and angrier. Females had stories to tell just as much as men – often more so because they were mothers and had brought children into the world and raised them with far less input from the male in the family unit. In his Bobbi accent he shouted at the television “We deserve better! We want our voices heard! We want a Jane Bond movie next time!” He got up from the sofa with his empty breakfast dishes and huffed. “Men! They think the own us!” he said to nobody in particular.
It was now 9am – he had watched TV longer than he intended – so he went to the bathroom to draw a hot bath, and poured in some moisturiser and bath oils with a gentle jasmine fragrance. After getting tensed up at the inequalities of the film industry he was ready to soak and relax and let his skin enjoy the pampering. During the bath he washed his hair but he had already decided he would be covering it up with a wig this evening.
Drying himself off after a relaxing soak, Robert slipped into a pair of leggings and a t-shirt and set about his next treatment. He shaped his nails with an emery board so that they were presentable and then renewed the varnish on his toes and finger nails before sitting down in the living room to give them time to dry fully.
He had made peace with the idea of dating Scott later that evening. He had decided he would go along and enjoy the film – although now he would be paying special attention to the female actors and what their roles were. They would be going for something to eat after which was always nice and they could chat together and enjoy each other’s company. If Scott wanted more than that and made any moves towards kissing and such, he would tell him that Bobbi was actually Robert’s way of investigating his feminine side and he was sorry if he had deceived him. He expected Scott would back off and no harm would be done. They would part never to meet each other socially again. That way Scott could claim an honest mistake should anyone say they saw him with another man. If anyone at his work referred to Robert about the incident he would claim he knew nothing about it and the matter would soon be forgotten. Nobody at his work really bothered about him one way or the other anyway.
Lunch was an apple and a mug of coffee. He wanted to be hungry when it came to the night’s meal. There was nothing worse that being taken for food and having so little appetite you leave most of it – so rude! Besides which, his stomach was already in knots as he started to think about spending the evening with Scott, smelling his cologne and gazing into those delicious brown eyes, maybe running his fingers through Scott’s hair, and kissing his lips . . . . wait a moment, he reminded himself, this is another man and when he finds out I am male also there is no way I’ll be kissing or running fingers anywhere near him! This is just a one time, 'sorry for the misunderstanding and back to the usual tomorrow' affair.
The thought made him a little unhappy. Going back to work tomorrow and knowing there was nobody special in his life was depressing but at least he had Bobbi to come home to and maybe he would get confident enough to visit the local LGBTQ bar and nightclub in time and open himself up to that community. He might find acceptance and affection there once he fully committed to a transgender lifestyle.
Around 2pm Robert began working on his make up. He knew tonight was special so he wanted to take extra time and extra care. After he had shaved his face as close as possible, including the majority of his eyebrows, and given his face a general coating of foundation he started drawing his brows in , using the top of his old brow as a guide to keep them balanced. Then he blended some rouge up his cheek bones towards his eyes in order to drag people’s vision up to his prettiest feature. He carefully added some eye make–up to enhance their impact and then a generous helping of mascara to give the lashes some strength.
He knew it was a little early to be wearing full earrings but he was desperate to have an opportunity to wear them in public so he carefully removed his studs that had been inserted on the Saturday before and replaced them with a pair that his mother had loved. They were a simple silver drop chain attached to a little daisy made up of tiny white and yellow stones to form the flower. Attaching them to his ears he gazed at them in the mirror and instantly saw why his mother had been so fond of them. “A little bit of you will be with your daughter tonight on her first date, Mummy” he said to the mirror and quickly looked away as he felt his emotions threaten to wash away the good work he had already done.
He moved on to his mouth, outlining his lips with a pencil before filling them with a dark burgundy lipstick that made them extremely prominent but at the same time in perfect balance with the rest of his make up for the evening. He bit on a piece of tissue paper and then lightly dusted with powder before reapplying the makeup so that his lipstick might survive most of the evening without rubbing off. He smiled at his reflection. It was looking good so far and that mattered a great deal to him.
He carefully removed the t-shirt he had been wearing and picked up the prosthetic breasts he had worn for the weekend. They were carefully reattached to his chest, the location confirmed by the black lacy bra he had selected for the evening so that the fit looked natural and alluring. Then came the blouse top. It was a black, v neck example that would show a little cleavage. With a cap sleeve and a crop bottom it allowed the display of a bit of flesh but Robert knew it made him look slim and girly and that was what he needed.
Robert added the black skinny jeans he had bought on Saturday and finished with a pair of black open toed sandals with a 3 inch heel that would make his legs look longer and, importantly, raise him closer to Scott’s height. Yes he would still be around 3 inches shorter than his date but that was so much better than 6 inches where people could think Scott was taking his little sister out rather than a girlfriend.
Now came the finishing item, that blonde bob wig he had acquired on the internet. Robert took time to tuck his own hair under the wig cap and then secure the wig with a hidden pin once he was sure he had it in the correct angle. A soft brush and then a quick curl of the tips with a heated wand and he was done. He gazed at his reflection in the full length mirror and nodded. There was something of Olivia Newton John’s “Sandy” from Grease in his look but he knew that she was considered beautiful that way and he only hoped he would be thought of the same way,
He transferred the contents of his brown shoulder bag from the weekend to a black glossy clutch bag and gave a deep sigh. He was pretty much ready to meet his date. He glanced at the clock for the time and let out a squeal. It was ten minutes to 6 already? How was that possible! Scott would be outside waiting for him in no time! There must be something he needed to do, he thought, but in reality there wasn’t. That didn’t stop him going from room to room checking everything that should be turned off was and that everything was secure. He had brushed his teeth after lunch and popped a tic-tac into his mouth in order to freshen it further. His heart rate increased and his nerves began to jangle. This was it. He was about to go on a date with a handsome man who set his heart a flutter.
He was still patrolling the house when the doorbell rang and he squealed in shock. He tried to regulate his breathing and then opened it. The pair of them looked at each other for a few seconds without speaking then Robert said “Oh I’m sorry, Scott, where are my manners, please come on in!”
Scott took another second before replying “Thank you and stepping into the hallway. Then he shook his head. “Bobbi you look absolutely incredible tonight. I mean, you look . . . beautiful, and you’ve changed your hair?!”
Robert blushed at the complements being lavished on him and swayed a little from side to side with his head tilted and a smile on his face. “Thank you, I hoped you would like it.” Scott was continuing to admire his date from head to toe and said “Please, would you let me take a photo of you“ and he pulled out his phone. Robert tried to pose as best he could and smile confidently as Scott shot a couple of images for his phone and shook his head. “They don’t do you justice, Bobbi, but I will cherish them.”
Robert reached into his handbag and said “OK then, can I take one of you?” to which Scott said, how about one of “us”? and he came over and wrapped his arm around his shoulders. Robert giggled as he held the phone out as far as he could. There on the screen were the two head and shoulders smiling happily and Robert could see the love etched on Scott’s face. He took the photo and said “Thank you so much, I’ll keep that special!”
Scott gave his shoulder a squeeze and said “OK, if you’re ready, Madam, your chariot awaits!” Robert giggled and said “Why thank you, kind sir!” and he took the hand Scott offered and walked out of the door, pulling it it closed behind him. Walking down the path hand in hand with Scott felt incredible and he could have skipped with joy down to the kerbside. He gazed at the car and said “Is this yours Scott?” Scott laughed “Yes it is, being a Solicitor pays well and the company gives me an allowance because of work use. Here, let me help you climb in!”
It wasn’t a huge climb into the passenger seat of the SUV but Robert appreciated the gesture. Such chivalry was rare these days. He was strapped in before Scott had gotten into the drivers seat and started the engine. “I don’t know how well you know the town” he said “but the cinema is just a couple of blocks away.” Robert smiled. Of course he knew where it was but Bobbi was meant to be from out of town so he played the ignorant and simply said “that’s great!”
Within a matter of seconds Robert’s senses were fizzing as the car was filled with the smell of Scott’s cologne. He drew deep intakes of air and luxuriated in the aroma before saying “What’s that fragrance you wear, Scott?” He glanced over and said “Sauvage, by Dior. You like it?” Robert gave a little smile and said “Its so . . masculine . . but it doesn’t overpower.” Then he added “I find it very attractive” and then realised what he had said and gasped at his naivety. Scott just smiled and said “In my line of work, I need to smell nice and I find this works well for me.”
Then he glanced at his date and said “When did you get your hair done?” Robert replied “Friday” which was when it arrived in the mail so he WAS being honest. to a degree. Scott smiled and added “It works so well for you – I mean you looked great when your hair was long and black and everything but the pixi cut makes you look . . I don’t know . . more playful? Happier? Younger? Sorry, I’m babbling now so let’s just say I like it and leave it there!”
Robert giggled and said “OK, that’s a deal – but for the record I like the complements and will take all three options!” They both chuckled and Scott said “OK, here we are, The Odeon Multiplex. It’s a pretty popular spot at weekends but a Tuesday is a quieter night so we should get parked near the door all being well.”
He pulled into a slot and switched off the engine, and turned to Robert. “I can’t tell you how happy I am having you join me this evening. When I met you on Saturday I felt something click inside me as though I knew you and I would have a lot in common and I’ve never felt that way before with an attractive woman.” Robert gave a coy smile as Scott continued “I want to thank you so much for coming here with me tonight. I can’t wait to get to know you better!”
Robert smiled “Me too, Scott, and thank you for asking me!” Scott said “Let me help you out of the car” and got out of his side and ran round to open Robert’s door for him and give him a hand to hold as he slid out of his seat and onto the pavement. Scott kept hold of his date’s hand and said “Come on, lets go check in!”
Robert’s heart thumped in his chest. Now he was hand in hand with another man in a public place and very visibly on a date. It felt incredible but what if he was recognised, what if a co-worker was going to the same film tonight and saw him in skinny jeans and three inch heels? Make up was his only mask but he had to rely on it to keep him incognito.
Scott kept hold of Robert when they reached the ticket booth, using his other hand to pull out the letter confirming their seats for the performance and when the clerk issued them he thanked them and thrust the tickets in his pocket. “Would you like snacks – we can split a popcorn bucket or something?” Scott said and Robert smiled and said “I’m OK – you have some if you want?” He laughed and said “Oh I know that trick – I get popcorn and then you end up stealing great handfuls of it all evening!!” The two of them laughed.
“The film starts in 10 minutes so I guess we should just head for the seats. I think I know where we are going.” Robert smiled and nodded and once again was hand in hand with Scott. Each time felt better than the last and a lot more natural. He was slipping into the girlfriend role with ease and loved the feeling of being at Scott’s side as his partner. He let Scott lead the way through the main door and then around to the left.
They walked for a few yards before coming to another door and once they were through that there were a few stairs to climb. Robert thought it strange because the cinema didn’t have a balcony that he knew of but he trusted Scott and made no comment. A few yards on, there was another door with a letter and two numbers on it and Scott opened it up. “Here we are!” he said and ushered Robert in.
“Well, Bobbi? What do you think?” Scott asked. Robert gazed around him and giggled. “Oh my god, Scott, you’ve got a private box for us? And with a loveseat too !” It was indeed a box some 20ft above the main auditorium, facing the main screen and containing a two cushioned settee on a raised dais so that you could still watch the full screen from a relaxed position. Scott laughed “Now you know why I wanted you to join me tonight. Can you imagine me sitting here all alone – feet up on the sofa with my box of popcorn?” Robert giggled and shook his head. “I have never been in such a cool place to watch a film!” he gushed and Scott replied “I’ve never been with such a beautiful girl to watch a film.”
He looked deep into Robert’s eyes and Robert into Scott’s and as if drawn by magnets they closed the space between each other and kissed.
Realising they might still be visible from below, they managed to sit on the loveseat while remaining interlocked at the mouth and Robert felt Scott’s arms around him, holding him to his chest. Robert had never known such ecstasy and allowed his hand to rest on Scott’s inner thigh. Scott in turn had a hand on Robert’s and the effect was that both parties were delighting in their union.
Without thinking, Robert’s hand slid further up Scott’s leg and used his thumb to caress his bulging member which was throbbing in his pants. Scott’s eyes went wide as he moaned, their lips still locked, and he thrust his tongue into Robert’s mouth and just at that moment the house lights went down and the curtains opened indicating that the evening’s entertainment was about to commence.
Robert withdrew his hand and Scott did the same as they parted lips and just smiled at each other. “Oh Bobbi, I never believed in love at first sight until I met you. You’re the most incredible woman in the world and I’m honoured to be sitting here with you!” Scott said as he caressed his date’s face.
Robert’s emotions were all over the place. He had totally fallen in love with Scott and wanted to kiss him for the rest of the night but at the same time he knew he needed to be honest with him before they got in too deep and the hurt would be more deeply felt. “Oh Scott, I love you too but. . “ he began to say as Scott placed his finger on Robert’s lips. “Sssshhhhh. We can talk later. Let’s watch the film together and we can chat later over some food? We have all night together and this is just the beginning” he said as he leaned in for another kiss.
The Bond film was about to begin so the pair of them got comfortable. Scott sat with his arm around Robert who had his legs up on the rest of the loveseat and was snuggled into Scott’s shoulder. Scott smiled contentedly and let his fingers caress Bobbi’s arm. Robert knew there could be fireworks ahead but for the next 2 hours he was in paradise and was savouring everything about the experience.
As with all Bond movies there were periods of dialogue where you needed to concentrate on the plot and periods of action drama where Robert found himself clutching Scott in excitement and fear, each time eliciting a little comforting kiss on the forehead or lips. It was at least a third of the way through the film before Robert remembered he wanted to check how females were being portrayed and he tried to remember. Yes, Judy Dench was playing a senior part and yes there were other agents in MI6 who were female but Bond was still a red blooded male and the main fight schemes and stunts to date were all male driven. He wanted to feel outraged by this but instead decided he was enjoying Scott’s attentions more and would simply concentrate on that instead.
The film came to its climax and ended and Robert looked into Scott’s eyes - those brown, sensual eyes of his - and without saying anything he kissed him, long and passionately as though unleashing pent up feelings that had boiled inside him like lava seeking a fissure in the earth. When he eventually stopped Scott smiled and said “and what did I do to deserve that – not that I’m complaining!” Robert shook his head. “Its for being such a wonderful man and for inviting me out tonight and giving me the best night out I could ever dream of, but there’s something I need to tell you and I am scared of how you’ll react and I . . . I’m so sorry Scott !”
A tear ran down Robert’s face which Scott reached for and gently brushed away.
“It’s alright Bobbi, I know. I knew before I had even met you. But I fell in love with you and I’m still in love with you so it changes nothing for me because I’ve known from the very start so don’t cry darling. I love you” Scott said and kissed Robert gently before adding “Come on, I have a quiet table booked for 9pm where we can talk.” Robert’s face was etched with shock and disbelief and Scott just smiled and nodded to him as he took his hand and helped him onto his feet and walked out of the private box and down into the main concourse of the Cinema.
They strolled together alongside the rest of the crowd until they reached the SUV and Scott helped his date climb into their seat. By the time he had reached his own and had started the car engine, Robert had managed to get some of his composure back. “How?” he said and Scott smiled and said “How what?”
“How do you know? What did I do or say?”
Scott smiled and leaned over to give Robert a reassuring kiss on the lips before reversing out into traffic and driving towards their restaurant.
“I’m the solicitor responsible for your mother’s estate. Therefore I know whether or not there are siblings or other family members who could potentially dispute the will and seek money even though you are the sole beneficiary. But your mother was an only child just like your father, whose estate my father handled 24 years ago - and therefore when you told me you were Robert’s cousin I knew that wasn’t the case. He has none. Plus you were always in the house while Robert was never available so that just confirmed what I guessed from the start.” He looked across at his date. “Robert Mitchell doesn’t exist!”
Robert’s face fell into a deep frown. “What do you mean I don’t exist?” and Scott laughed. “See? You even said that as Bobbi! Robert Mitchell is just the body that sits in an office Monday to Friday until its time to go home, am I right? When you get home you become Bobbi again and life’s better because you are being who you should have been all along. Correct?”
Robert nodded “Correct, but I’ve only known Bobbi a few weeks longer than you have. Before mother died I hadn’t presented as her. I only found some outfits while cleaning out mum’s wardrobes and started wearing them to see how it felt.”
Scott shook his head. “You did so because Bobbi was there all the time, suppressed and hidden and waiting for her moment to shine. You are too natural a woman to have only learned the traits in a couple of weeks. The way you hold yourself, the way you speak, the aura you give off is 100% female. You’ve only been presenting as Robert, Bobbi, because you were born with the wrong body parts.”
The car pulled up outside one of the town’s more upmarket restaurants and Scott leaned over and caressed Robert’s cheek with his hand. “Bobbi, I am not gay. I don’t date men, and you my darling are all woman and I love you.” He leaned in and they kissed passionately.
Scott then undid Robert’s seat belt and said “Right, come on. I want to buy my girlfriend a meal and find out more about her life and her interests and what we’re going to do next time I take her out which will be this weekend, agreed?”
Robert smiled and said “I love you, Scott” to which he replied “I love you Bobbi. Come on, I’m ravenous!”
This time when Robert took Scott’s hand he clenched it tight determined that he would never let this good man go. He was Bobbi now and Scott’s girlfriend. He didn’t care who saw him walk into the restaurant on Scott’s arm, he knew they were in love and that was all that mattered.
They were given a booth in a quiet part of the restaurant and Bobbi sat next to Scott. They held hands while they looked at the menu, Scott reassuringly stroking Bobbi’s wrist with his finger. The waiter returned to take their order and Scott said “”Bobbi? Ladies first!” She smiled and asked for the seafood linguini without the garlic bread as she didn’t want to kill any kissing there might be later with her foul breath. Scott asked for the sirloin steak and then ordered a half bottle of champagne, telling the waiter it was their anniversary. To which he replied “Oh, congratulations!” and departed.
Bobbi giggled. “And what anniversary is that?” she asked her boyfriend and Scott replied with a straight face “It is precisely 3 days 13hrs and 14 minutes since I first met you and my life changed forever. Now, if that’s not cause for celebration, I don’t know what is!” They stole a little kiss knowing they were not being looked at.
Scott continued “Besides we may have something else to toast to in a moment. Tell me about your job. You don’t like it do you?” Bobbi’s face fell. “No, I’m in a rut. I do Business Admin and I’m good at my job but I am in an office of 12 and there is little scope for advancement so I could be in the same role for years to come. I need the money and job security is a big plus and there are not many other options locally for me. I’m sort of demotivated working there.”
Scott nodded knowingly. “Qualifications?” Bobbi said dejectedly “I have the NVQ Level 3 and a Post Graduate Diploma but most of my colleagues have the same so it doesn’t really benefit me.”. At that moment the waiter arrived with the champagne and glasses and poured them each a flute before returning to the kitchen.
Scott raised his glass. “To the most beautiful girl in the world I am lucky enough to call my girlfriend! And Robert replied “To the most wonderful man in the world I am excited to believe loves me for who I am!” They clinked glasses and sipped the bubbly. Robert could not remember ever drinking champagne before and he marvelled at how he was now doing so with a boyfriend. His private life was changing completely. If only he could say the same about his work life.
Scott then spoke again. “The thing is, my father wants to retire from the business and leave it all to me to run. His PA is going to retire at the same time and I’ve been using her for my needs for the past 10 years or so!” He looked at Bobbi. “I need a PA with Business Admin experience and qualifications that can handle my work while I am out of the office and arrange the workload of our associates and trainees. Ideally she will be a beautiful, clever, committed and charming young lady that I can rely on and work closely with. Do you know anyone to fit that bill?” he asked with a knowing smile.
Robert looked shocked. Was he being offered a job by the man he had been snogging for most of the night? Before he could speak Scott said “Look, I know I barely know you, Bobbi, but I have always gone with my gut feeling and right now its telling me you and I are a perfect fit.”
Robert smiled as Scott took a hold of his hand and said “Consider this, please. The position is really one of trainee Solicitor. We would want the PA to have the same basic knowledge and skills of any solicitor in our company so there would be some on the job training and a starting salary of 27,000 per annum rising on successful completion of examinations to – well let’s start at 35,000 but it’s performance driven so it could be more.”
Robert’s jaw fell. The starting salary itself was more than he currently earned and he had the promise of advancement and career development to reward his hard work. Best of all, he would be working alongside the man he loved. Then his mind went into another direction. With that money he could have his own breasts and his own vagina and become a real woman physically, removing all trace of his former self. He could make a completely fresh start in his own life alongside this wonderful man.
“Bobbi? Please say yes” Scott said earnestly. “I want to spend every second of every day with you and I think you and I can make a fabulous team together.”
Robert shook his head. “I . . .I don’t believe this is happening to me! All of my dreams seem to be coming true on the same day!!” He looked into those gorgeous eyes once more and said “Scott, I would be crazy to turn your offer down. I trust you with my heart and now I trust you with my career and I would trust you with my life if I had to.”
Scott smiled and said “I’ll take that as a yes then?” and Bobbi giggled and said “Yes . . oh yes Yes YES!!!! “ she squealed as she grabbed hold of him and kissed him with everything she had. The waiter had happened to pass as she had responded and promptly refilled their glasses and whispered “Congratulations!” to Scott who nodded in response.
Robert got home around 1am that night by which time his lipstick was all over his mouth and his smile was as wide as the Cheshire Cat. The meal had been delicious and they had stopped off in a car park on the way home to kiss and caress each other like teenagers. It had been the best night of Robert’s life.
The next morning Bobbi went into work wearing a grey pencil skirt, white blouse and the black jacket she had bought the weekend before, together with a pair of black court shoes. She told her boss that she now wished to be known as Bobbi and would only answer to she / her pronouns. There was little negative reaction from her co-workers, in fact most spoke more to her now she was a female and when she showed them photos of her new boyfriend they were extremely jealous.
Scott and Bobbi started seeing each other twice a week but that soon increased to twice midweek and all weekend. Then 2 months after they had first met, Bobbi handed in her notice. Scott’s father had found a property in Spain he and Bobbi’s mother wanted to retire to. They both loved Bobbi when they met her, never being told she was anything other than a biological female and were thrilled that she would be working at the family firm. Scott’s old PA agreed to stay for another month to show Bobbi the ropes and where things were filed and who to speak to and who to ignore. She was a wonderful help and Bobbi got on so well with her they agreed to meet for coffee one lunchtime each week as friends.
Scott asked Bobbi to move in with him after 6 months and then popped the question on the following St Valentine’s Day. Of course she said yes. By that time she was well into a course of estrogen tablets and moving towards surgical reassignment surgery which followed 18 months later, paid for by the inheritance money he had received from his late mother’s estate. With that completed and Bobbi legally female Scott and Roberta Parker were married on the beach in Cala D’Or Majorca in the company of family and friends and like in all good tales, lived extremely happily ever after!
The End
It was a Monday morning around 10am as I recall. It was far too early to be sitting in a meeting for my taste. I’m not a morning person, and need a couple of mugs of black coffee down my throat before I start being polite to people. To be fair, my colleagues know this and usually give me a wide berth as a result. I am worst on Mondays because returning to the grindstone after a weekend of freedom takes an extra mug.
I work in the local Government Organisation as an Economic Development Officer and the meeting was called to discuss a brown field site on the edge of town and what could be done to it to encourage a new owner or developer to come in and revitalise the area. It had been an chemicals plant at one time and the ground was unfit for housing or recreation purposes. The full department was brought in to generate ideas and one by one we made our way to a seat around the table.
Looking across I saw the usual suspects, the keen and enthusiastic young jocks, the cynical old hacks who had seen it all before, and the nervous others who knew the economy was slumping and the slim chance of securing new business would only highlight that we were overstaffed for the amount of commerce we were able to secure. Standing at the head of the table was our Department Head, Clive - 30 years of experience in the role and desperate to retire while there was still some hope of a pension package. “OK everyone, if I can have your attention” he called out through the hubbub of the team discussing each other’s weekends. “Coren Hill Industrial Estate – been barren for 6 years now and its going to cost the Authority some serious money to keep the fly-tippers out, clean up the acids and chemicals that are in the surrounding soil and subsoil, and stop kids going in there in case of any of them catching god knows what ailments!”
There was chuckling from the table before the Department Head said “Right – you all know the location and the issues we have and I asked you to give it some thought so, lets hear from you all. Tony?” One of the young guns stood up and said “Thanks Clive. It’s a tough sell, given the site’s previous uses and that has greatly restricted who we can speak to in terms of redeployment. I know my colleague in housing would happily take it off our hands if it was cleaned up and I am sure I could get a good value for the Authority if that was sold to a private Housing developer given the location?”
The team leader rolled his eyes. “Tony, don’t waste my time telling us what we already know. We would be beating developers off with a stick if it was a green field site but its toxic!“ I could have sat there waiting my turn to be asked but I was still grouchy and just wanted things concluded as quickly as possible so I thrust up a hand and he nodded to me. “Jamie? Your thoughts?” I didn’t bother standing up – I wasn’t wanting to bask in any glory or put anyone’s nose out of joint. I just cleared my throat and began. “A good friend of mine works with a distribution company who receives and delivers items for one of the major on-line retailers who are based in the Far East. They had been using warehousing south of the Thames as much of their produce came into Tilbury Docks on container ships.”
I watched as the table’s eyes fell on me when I continued “They have been having real issues with traffic congestion on the M2 and M25 and cannot fulfil deliveries as quickly the way other retailers outwith the M25 belt can. I’ve known Jill since we were at school together and I met with her last week and suggested they use Felixstowe instead of Tilbury. That way, trucks can get onto the A14 and connect with the M1, M6 and whatever to service their local distribution network. If they do that they can avoid the delays of the Tibury area but they will need a large depot within an hour of the docks and I showed Jill that our site is 40 minutes drive at most.”
The room went quiet but I could see a glimmer of a smile appearing on Clive’s face. “Did you explain about the previous use, Jamie?” I nodded. “They would want to remove most of the soil anyway to lay down a lot of concrete for the warehouse itself and the surrounding estate would be concreted over to give hard standing for trucks and support vehicles. They would want to plant some trees around the perimeter to reduce the visual impact for local residents but the economic benefits from jobs creation should mitigate any moans about the warehouse. Besides which, it’s a lot kinder than the chemical works were and most residents in that area were around at that time and appreciate not having that facility on their doorstep anymore!”
My boss looked delighted with the news and asked “So can you set up a meeting for me to meet the decision makers so we can negotiate a price and get them on board?” I shrugged and said “I can speak with Jill and give her the specs on the site. We will need to discuss with Roads about having an improved access road to the site that links to the trunk roads so as to minimise disruption to domestic traffic in the area,” Clive nodded and said “I’ll attend to that – you get me face to tace with the customer and we’ll hopefully move forward quickly! Good work, Jamie,” I nodded thanks to the boss for the praise and the rest of the team muttered their reluctant appreciation of my efforts. All except for Alan from the department’s finance section. He was gazing out the window into the middle distance, clearly absorbed in his own thoughts.
“OK, I don’t want anyone resting on laurels or counting chickens” Clive continued. “Everyone, keep looking for potential leads for the site in case this falls through and Jamie, keep on at your contact and do whatever you can to get me that meeting to present our proposals, OK? Anyone got other business to discuss?” He scanned the room and noticed Alan still looking outside. “Alan?” he said to no response. “ALAN!” he shouted and his head shot round immediately. “Sorry Clive, I . . . I. em . . .I’ll get a financial breakdown for the site you can present in the next couple of days.” Clive nodded and said “Wasn’t what I was asking, but I’ll take that! You’ve nothing else you want to discuss?” Alan shook his head and a few round the table giggled quietly as Clive rolled his eyes and said “OK, folks, back to your desks.”
I deliberately shuffled my paperwork on the desk to let most folk leave the room to leave just Alan and I alone. I had a lot of time for Alan – he wasn’t like most of the other males in the team. He was more introverted, less of a sports jock and more artistic or at least capable of discussing things other than who scored for Arsenal last night, or is playing scrum half in the next International. Instead we had talked about documentaries on the TV and books by our favourite authors. If I had a friend in the team, it was Alan. “What’s up? Something bothering you?” I asked him and he sighed deeply and shook his head. “No, just got a few things on my mind that’s all. Personal stuff, not work related so no impact to anyone here.”
He got out of his seat and picked up his note pad and added “Well done on the lead for that site! Its going to save us a lot of money if we can sell it on!” I smiled and nodded. “Thanks. Listen, if you need someone to talk to in here, you know where to find me. A problem shared, and all that?” He gave me a weak smile in return and said “Thanks Jamie. See you later” and he walked off towards his desk. I frowned and then went back to my own desk area. I’m not an agony aunt but I don’t like seeing people struggle with something. I’ve seen too many people let issues fester inside them and bring them down. I vowed to keep an eye on my colleague.
The rest of that week went quickly. I was busy liaising with Jill and trying to get a positive message through her to her contact in the hope we could present them with a business proposition to suit their needs. It gave me an excuse to go over and see her on the Wednesday afternoon and we chatted over a coffee and talked about the fun times when we were at school and the teachers who we didn’t like. I told her off the record that we were eager to seal a deal on the location and that my boss would be open to negotiations relating to improving road access to the site and urged her to get a meeting organised so that we could both know whether the idea had any merit or not. She smiled and said “From one St Cecilia’s ex student to another, I’m sure we can do that!” and we hugged on that before I headed back to the office.
On Friday morning we were all sitting at our desks around 11.45am when Clive walked into the office with a huge smile on his face. “Just back from meeting Mr Wu from the Metu.com website and he is excited by my presentation this morning and is going to report back to Shanghai with a strong recommendation that his company accepts our proposals and buys the land at Coren Hill Industrial Estate” he announced to all who could hear. There were some cheers and a few whoops of joy. “I think we’ve gotten in ahead of any other local authority and our proposals meet all their requirements at a price that they are happy with - thanks Alan for those figures! So, everyone, go and have an extended lunch break folks, we’ve earned it! Don’t come back before 3.30pm, and remember we finish at 4 today!”
There was a mass rising from the desks and grabbing of jackets at that moment and my colleague Gordon called out “OK, Jamie, joining us at the ‘Saddlers’?” While I was not averse to joining the other members of the team in the local boozer on special occasions, I spotted Alan out of the corner of my eye, still sat in his seat looking miserable and I didn’t want him to be the odd man out. “Eh, no” I responded. “Promised Alan we’d have a frame of snooker today! Booked for noon. See you later.” There was some laughter from a couple of the lads in the team and one commented “Can women play snooker?” which I ignored and watched them stream out of the door and on their way.
Alan waited till it was just the two of us in the office and sighed deeply/ “Thank you” he said in a soft voice. “I couldn’t have faced them all lunchtime.” I grabbed my jacket and replied “Well, come on then, lets go have a frame of snooker and maybe you’ll tell me what’s wrong and how I can help!” He looked at me with a frown and said “You actually play snooker, then?” I laughed and nodded. “My dad had a table in the garage my brother and him played on regularly but Mum and I would occasionally play too just for fun and I got to enjoy it. I’m no Ronnie O’Sullivan, but its just a way to relax. Come on, I’ll drive.”
We went to the local snooker club and found a table at the far end where we played a frame that lasted almost an hour – neither of us being that proficient in sinking the balls in the pockets. Alan and I laughed and relaxed together and went into the adjacent coffee shop for a coffee, taking an alcove out of the way from the other customers. We ordered an Americano and a vanilla latte and once they were delivered I looked at him and said “OK, Alan, out with it. You’re struggling with something and we know each other well enough that I want to help and you should let me”.
He looked around nervously to ensure we weren’t being seen or heard and he replied “Look, this is the first time I’ve told anyone this OK, so promise me this stays between you and me, please! I would die if the rest of the office knew!” He looked so worried I reached across and placed my hand over his and said “Alan, I promise this goes no further than the two of us. What’s wrong?” He took a deep breath and checked around once more before whispering to me “I’m a woman”.
I tried not to laugh but my face must have shown something because he quickly added “Well, OK, I’m not female obviously, but inside, Jamie. Inside, I feel I am a girl. I feel that I am in the wrong body and I just feel so frustrated and angry that I can’t be who I really am!” He licked his lips and continued “When I am at home I can dress how I prefer and wear makeup and its like a huge weight comes off my shoulders and I can watch whatever I want on TV or the internet and listen to my kind of music and read the websites that I find interesting. I can live like I want to – until I come to work that is.”
I gave his hand a squeeze and said “So how does your family feel about this?” and I saw his face fall. “That’s the problem. I haven’t told them. I want to its just . . . my parents are old fashioned and I’m their only child and I don’t want to disappoint them!” He snorted and said “It’s their 25th anniversary next year and they wanted me to be there with a girlfriend but I want to be there in a dress and heels!”
I took a sip of my latte and said “Have you spoken to a doctor about this?” and he nodded. “I was referred to a gender dysphoria expert and psychiatrist 18 months ago and I have been taking hormone replacement tablets for the past 12 months.” I nearly coughed out my coffee as I heard the news. “So you have been on the pathway for a year already with medical supervision?” He nodded and I smiled “That’s great, Alan! So why the long face?” He looked me square in the eye and said “I’ve started changing.”
He sipped his coffee and continued “Up until now I was able to visit my parents without telling them anything. Yes, they have told me to get a haircut but otherwise I was the way I’ve always been to them, but I am due to visit them for the family Christmas . . . I’ve started getting breasts.” Automatically my eyes fell to his chest and he said “I’m wearing a sports bra – I’ve been wearing it to work for the past month and its getting more and more uncomfortable. I wear dark coloured shirts to try and hide the bulges but they are there and getting bigger.”
I wanted to tell him they were not visible but now that he had alerted me to his dilemma I could see two bulges quite clearly. He looked at me and said “Mum’s a hugger. She’s going to feel my girls no matter how I try to hide them. I . . . I’m not ready to come out to them yet! I’m not ready for the rejection!” Alan’s face started to flush as his eyes watered and he reached for a tissue as he tried to fight off his tears.
I reached out and held both his hands, making sure we weren’t being watched, and said “Alan, you can’t hide from your family forever. Not now you are physically changing. If your parents love you, they always will, however you appear to them. They may need time to process how you are transitioning but at the end of the day you are still their child. In time they will understand better what you have gone through and how this is how you want to live your life going forward. You’re an adult now and capable of making those decisions for yourself.” I smiled and squeezed his hands. “Be strong. Be the woman you want to be. Just remember to tell your parents she will always love them like you always have!”
Alan looked pitifully at me and said “Would you come with me – like for moral support?” and I smiled and shook my head. “The great reveal is something you need to do alone, just you and your family. That way you can have an honest and open discussion.” His face sank so I continued “But I can come with you on your second visit if you want, after the dust has settled and they have come to terms with your news. As long as that’s not on Christmas Day itself – I do have my own family to visit that day!” He managed a weak smile and said “Thanks Jamie. You’re a real mate. I appreciate you doing that for me!” I smiled and replied “That’s what friends are for!”.
We left the coffee shop and I checked my watch. It was still only 2,30pm and Clive didn’t want us back in the office for an hour. “Come on, we’ve got time to kill. Lets take a walk down the coastal path and you can tell me your story” I said to my co-worker. We were about 50 yards down the path with nobody around when I said “By the way, what’s your name?” That comment got me a puzzled look and I laughed. “Look, you’re not really ‘Alan’ are you – that’s just for work and family purposes so what’s your name when you are truly yourself?” She paused and looked a little bashful as she replied “Lauren .. . . I’m Lauren.” I turned and smiled. “Nice to meet you, Lauren” I said and leaned in and kissed her on the cheek.
She seemed shocked at my actions and yet somewhere within her I could see a hint of pleasure. “So did you have a favourite doll when you were little?” I asked as I began walking, forcing her to follow me. “N . . . no . . .not really. I would borrow my sister’s toys when she wasn’t looking” she said and then paused and added “Geraldine was one of the dolls I liked. She had a pretty dress and she had a nice smile.” As we walked along the path, the stories began to flow. Years of holding in her true emotions and desires came to an end and she could talk to a friend about how she really felt and what made her truly happy. As we walked I deliberately let our fingers collide and then I locked them and a few moments later we were holding hands.
At first she didn’t notice but then I felt her tense up and she looked at me in shock. “We’re holding hands – in public!” she exclaimed in a whisper for fear of being heard. I laughed “and where is the law that says I can’t hold hands with a girl in public?” She checked the horizon once more for someone and replied “a girl dressed as another man!” and I shrugged and said “There’s no law against that, and besides her appearance is only temporary. Soon she’s going to look like she always wanted to! So, anyway, when you decided you wanted to start HRT, did you go to your own GP?” She shook her head. “He was the family doctor and I was scared the news would get out so I did an internet search for a local doctor who dealt with gender dysphoria and he was able to access my files to check my medical history.”
As we had reached the end of the concreted path by this time we turned around to head back into town and we were confronted by a woman walking her dog who had clearly been behind us for a while. I felt Lauren trying to get her hand out of mine but I grasped it tight and loudly said “Oh Lauren, I cannot believe you did that babe!” and kissed her on the lips. I saw the woman with the dog smile at us as she walked past and I broke contact and said “I’ll bet she was like totally embarrassed when you did that! You’ve got to let me see the pictures in TikTok!” and we walked back, the lady having already headed down the beach following her pet.
Lauren looked confused and a little shaken as she quickly turned around to check her surroundings and I giggled. “Nobody with placards decrying TG rights, and.there’s nobody saying we are doing anything wrong. The lady with the dog barely acknowledged we were here! Lauren, you can be out and living the life you want without fear. This is a pretty open minded town!” She looked at me and smiled. “Jamie, I have wanted a friend like you who would see me for who I really was and make me feel safe and accepted. Its . . its been a long year on the hormones and my emotions have been all over the place.” She leaned in to me and kissed my cheek. “Thank you” she said.
I took her face in my hands and kissed her full on the lips and this time she didn’t pull away. We allowed ourselves to enjoy the moment fully as she held me tight and when we parted she smiled and said “Thank you. I needed that!” She thrust her hand in mine and we began walking back again. “You have to come over to my flat sometime. I have a wonderful collection of outfits and shoes that I’d love you to see me in! I’ve got a make up box the size of a pirates chest of course – months of You Tube and Tik Tok presentations have made me pretty handy at hiding Alan behind a load of Maybelline products!” I smiled. Lauren was out now and I knew she could move forward and take the next steps and I would be there for her every step of the way.
The next day Lauren went to her parents and told them she was transitioning and her reasons why. At first they were confused but Lauren was able to convince them that she was happier living as a woman and she had always been their daughter growing up and would remain their daughter going forward. On the Sunday I went back with her and we took her Mum and Dad out for lunch. I told them I was a work colleague who supported Lauren 100% and reminded them that our employer was a staunch supporter of transgender rights and that Lauren’s career would not be damaged in any way shape or form by her transition and any staff member showing any sign of prejudice would be disciplined or fired.
That seemed to reassure them and by the time we went back to their house for coffee, Lauren and her mum were chatting together happily and her mum was passing on jewellery that had been in the family for generations and could now be passed on to the latest woman in line. Her dad and I chatted quietly together and I managed to answer most of his concerns for Lauren’s safety in the wider society, telling him that LGBTQ groups coordinated through internet chat groups and websites to recommend bars and restaurants that were specifically welcoming, and organising functions where like minded people could make friends and support each other – advising on safe taxi companies to use, and beauty salons where staff were happy to keep you looking gorgeous.
“I worry for her safety” he said quietly to me, making me smile with the casual acceptance of the new pronoun for his only born son. I smiled and said “I promise I’ll look out for her and make sure she is OK and I am sure there will be others in the office who will do the same” I reassured him and saw his tension release .
On the Monday I was with Lauren when she had a meeting with Clive and a senior representative from the HR department where she announced that she was transitioning and wanted to attend work as a woman from January 4th following the Christmas break. I was really only there to hold her hand – figuratively speaking – but it served to show that she had already come out to me and her family and that there would be support from within the team. Clive seemed shocked and said “Are you OK with this Jamie?” and I smiled and said “100%. A happy employee is a productive employee and I am sure Lauren will do great things in the New Year!” HR said they would adjust the work e-mails and contact list to reflect the new name but for payroll and pension purposes she would need to have her name changed by deed poll. Lauren said she was already planning to do just that.
When the department Christmas Party came around on our last working day, Lauren and I arrived together. She was wearing a stunning red bodycon dress with sheet tights and a pair of killer red high heels. Her hair and make up had been done that afternoon by a salon that came recommended and it took everyone a moment to realise this was their colleague “en-femme”. Rather than make one loud announcement, she went round everyone individually and explained that this was who Alan really was and they would be working with Lauren from after the Christmas break. Most jaws dropped and eyes ran up and down the body before them but such was the obvious woman before them, most comments were simply “How did we not see this sooner?!” and after the meal when the dancing started I noticed a number of the males asking her up to dance.
During the year that followed Lauren was quickly accepted as the team member in the office and she blossomed in the positive atmosphere around her. As I had promised, I was there for her whenever she needed me, and became a confident she could chat to about concerns or decisions she was going to make. We saw a lot of each other socially and we went shopping trips together until she began to make new friends in the LGBTQ community and found herself able to interact with a wider social circle. I was immensely proud of her, my protégé I had helped develop from the nervous male to the confident woman.
That August the department’s euro lottery syndicate struck pay dirt after years of disappointment. We got a secondary prize which gave us all £15,000. Lauren came up to me and hugged me as soon as she heard the news. “This is life changing money!” she gushed. “I’m going to spend it to go to Thailand and have the surgery I’ve always wanted!” Then she looked into my eyes and said “I don’t want to do it alone though. Would you come with me? You’ve been there for me for so long now, it kind of feels that you should be there when things reach their conclusion!”
And so it was that Christmas I was in a clinic in Thailand holding Lauren’s hand as we lay side by side in two hospital beds wearing only surgical gowns. “Oh my god we’re actually doing this!” she said to me and I nodded and said “My parents thought this day would never come! I mean, I was on blockers and estrogen when I was 16 and I’ll be 26 in February!” Lauren sighed. “You got to be a girl through college and everything you lucky bitch! I’ve only had a year!!” I laughed “I know, and I was going to get SRS before starting my career but this job came up and I couldn’t get enough leave and it was always on my to do list!” Lauren laughed and then squeezed my hand. “You were always my inspiration, Jamie. Having a successful transgender co-worker I could aspire to be like meant so much and then being able to show my parents how happy and successful you were really tilted the balance for me. You’re very special to me!”
I gave her a look and said “I’ll tell Gary you said that – he’ll be so jealous!” Lauren laughed. “He’s just my boyfriend! You’re my bestie – that’s so much more important!”
I was going to respond when doctors came into the pre-op where we lay and said “Ok, we put drug into cannula now and when you wake up, all will be complete, OK?” We took deep breaths and said OK and I added “Love you Bestie!” and Lauren said “Love you more” as the anaesthetic began to enter our bodies and we counted down “5. .4. . .3. . “”